STODDARD The Rising Tide of Color

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rising Tide of Color against Whit... http://www.gutenberg.org/files/37408/37408-h/37408-h.
htm
v] [Pg
vi]
vii]
viii]
ix]
x]
xi]
xii]
xiii]
xiv]
xv]
xvi]
xvii]
xviii]
xix]
xx]
xxi]
xxii]
xxiii]
xxiv]
xxv]
xxvi]
xxvii]
[Pg 320]
xxix]
xxx]
xxxi]
xxxii]
1]
2]
3]
4]
5]
6]
7]
8]
9]
10]
11]
12]
13]
14]
15]
16]
17]
18]
19]
20]
21]
22]
23]
24]
25]
26]
27]
28]
29]
30]
31]
32]
33]
34]
35]
36]
37]
38]
39]
40]
41]
42]
43]
44]
45]
46]
47]
48]
49]
50]
51]
52]
53]
54]
55]
56]
57]
58]
59]
60]
61]
62]
63]
64]
65]
66]
67]
68]
69]
70]
71]
72]
73]
74]
75]
76]
77]
78]
79]
80]
81]
82]
83]
84]
85]
86]
87]
88]
89]
90]
91]
92]
93]
94]
95]
96]
97]
98]
99]
100]
101]
102]
103]
104]
105]
106]
107]
108]
109]
110]
111]
112]
113]
114]
115]
116]
117]
118]
119]
120]
121]
122]
123]
124]
125]
126]
127]
128]
129]
130]
131]
132]
133]
134]
135]
136]
137]
138]
139]
140]
141]
142]
143]
144]
145]
146]
147]
148]
149]
150]
151]
152]
153]
154]
155]
156]
157]
158]
159]
160]
161]
162]
163]
164]
165]
166]
167]
168]
169]
170]
171]
172]
173]
174]
175]
176]
177]
178]
179]
180]
181]
182]
183]
184]
185]
186]
187]
188]
189]
190]
191]
192]
193]
194]
195]
196]
197]
198]
199]
200]
201]
202]
203]
204]
205]
206]
207]
208]
209]
210]
211]
212]
213]
214]
215]
216]
217]
218]
219]
220]
221]
222]
223]
224]
225]
226]
227]
228]
229]
230]
231]
232]
233]
234]
235]
236]
237]
238]
239]
240]
241]
242]
243]
244]
245]
246]
247]
248]
249]
250]
251]
252]
253]
254]
255]
256]
257]
258]
259]
260]
261]
262]
263]
264]
265]
266]
267]
268]
269]
270]
271]
272]
273]
274]
275]
276]
277]
278]
279]
280]
281]
282]
283]
284]
285]
286]
287]
288]
289]
290]
291]
292]
293]
294]
295]
296]
297]
298]
299]
300]
301]
302]
303]
304]
305]
306]
307]
308]
309]
310]
311]
312]
313]
314]
315]
316]
317]
318]
319]
The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Rising Tide of Color Against White xxviii]
World-Supremacy, by Theodore Lothrop Stoddard
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net
Title: The Rising Tide of Color Against White World-Supremacy
Author: Theodore Lothrop Stoddard
Release Date: September 12, 2011 [EBook #37408]
Language: English
Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE RISING TIDE OF COLOR ***
Produced by Bryan Ness and the Online Distributed

Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
THE RISING TIDE OF COLOR

AGAINST
WHITE WORLD-SUPREMACY
THE
RISING TIDE OF COLOR
AGAINST WHITE WORLD-SUPREMACY
BY
LOTHROP STODDARD, A.M., PH.D. (Harv.)
AUTHOR OF “THE STAKES OF THE WAR,”
“PRESENT-DAY EUROPE: ITS NATIONAL STATES OF MIND,”
1 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rising Tide of Color against Whit... http://www.gutenberg.org/files/37408/37408-h/37408-h.htm
“THE FRENCH REVOLUTION IN SAN DOMINGO,” ETC.
WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
MADISON GRANT
CHAIRMAN NEW YORK ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY; TRUSTEE AMERICAN
MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY; COUNCILLOR AMERICAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY;
AUTHOR OF “THE PASSING OF THE GREAT RACE”
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
1921
COPYRIGHT, 1920, BY
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
All rights reserved
Published April, 1920

Reprinted June, July, September, October, 1920;
February, 1921
PREFACE
More than a decade ago I became convinced that the key-note of twentieth-
century world-politics would be the relations between the primary races of
mankind. Momentous modifications of existing race-relations were evidently
impending, and nothing could be more vital to the course of human evolution than
the character of these modifications, since upon the quality of human life all else
depends.
Accordingly, my attention was thenceforth largely directed to racial matters. In the
2 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

preface to an historical monograph (“The French Revolution in San Domingo”)

written shortly before the Great War, I stated: “The world-wide struggle between
the primary races of mankind—the ‘conflict of color,’ as it has been happily
termed—bids fair to be the fundamental problem of the twentieth century, and
great communities like the United States of America, the South African
Confederation, and Australasia regard the ‘color question’ as perhaps the gravest
problem of the future.”
Those lines were penned in June, 1914. Before their publication the Great War
had burst upon the world. At that time several reviewers commented upon the
above dictum and wondered whether, had I written two months later, I should
have held a different opinion.
As a matter of fact, I should have expressed myself even more strongly to the
same effect. To me the Great War was from the first the White Civil War, which,
whatever its outcome, must gravely complicate the course of racial relations.
Before the war I had hoped that the readjustments rendered inevitable by the
renascence of the brown and yellow peoples of Asia would be a gradual, and in
the main a pacific, process, kept within evolutionary bounds by the white world’s
inherent strength and fundamental solidarity. The frightful weakening of the white
world during the war, however, opened up revolutionary, even cataclysmic,
possibilities.
In saying this I do not refer solely to military “perils.” The subjugation of white
lands by colored armies may, of course, occur, especially if the white world
continues to rend itself with internecine wars. However, such colored triumphs of
arms are less to be dreaded than more enduring conquests like migrations which
would swamp whole populations and turn countries now white into colored man’s
lands irretrievably lost to the white world. Of course, these ominous possibilities
existed even before 1914, but the war has rendered them much more probable.
The most disquieting feature of the present situation, however, is not the war but
the peace. The white world’s inability to frame a constructive settlement, the
perpetuation of intestine hatreds, and the menace of fresh white civil wars
complicated by the spectre of social revolution, evoke the dread thought that the
late war may be merely the first stage in a cycle of ruin.
In fact, so absorbed is the white world with its domestic dissensions that it pays
scant heed to racial problems whose importance for the future of mankind far
transcends the questions which engross its attention to-day.
This relative indifference to the larger racial issues has determined the writing of
the present book. So fundamental are these issues that a candid discussion of them
would seem to be timely and helpful.
In the following pages I have tried to analyze in their various aspects the present
relations between the white and non-white worlds. My task has been greatly aided
by the Introduction from the pen of Madison Grant, who has admirably
summarized the biological and historical background. A life-long student of
biology, Mr. Grant approaches the subject along that line. My own avenue of
approach being world-politics, the resulting convergence of different view-points
has been a most useful one.
For the stimulating counsel of Mr. Grant in the preparation of this book my thanks
are especially due. I desire also to acknowledge my indebtedness for helpful
suggestions to Messrs. Alleyne Ireland, Glenn Frank, and other friends.
3 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

LOTHROP STODDARD.
NEW YORK CITY,
February 28, 1920.
CONTENTS
PAGE
INTRODUCTION BY MADISON GRANT xi
PART I
CHAPTER
I. THE WORLD OF COLOR 3
II. YELLOW MAN’S LAND 17
III. BROWN MAN’S LAND 54
IV. BLACK MAN’S LAND 87
V. RED MAN’S LAND 104
PART II
THE EBBING TIDE OF WHITE
VI. THE WHITE FLOOD 145
VII. THE BEGINNING OF THE EBB 154
VIII. THE MODERN PELOPONNESIAN WAR 173
IX. THE SHATTERING OF WHITE SOLIDARITY 198
PART III
THE DELUGE ON THE DIKES
X. THE OUTER DIKES 225
XI. THE INNER DIKES 236
XII. THE CRISIS OF THE AGES 299
INDEX 311
MAPS
4 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

PAGE
I
DISTRIBUTION OF THE P RIMARY RACES 14
II
CATEGORIES OF WHITE WORLD-SUPREMACY 150
III
DISTRIBUTION OF THE WHITE RACES 228
INTRODUCTION
Mr. Lothrop Stoddard’s “The Rising Tide of Color,” following so closely the Great
War, may appear to some unduly alarming, while others, as his thread of argument
unrolls, may recoil at the logic of his deductions.
In our present era of convulsive changes, a prophet must be bold, indeed, to
predict anything more definite than a mere trend in events, but the study of the
past is the one safe guide in forecasting the future.
Mr. Stoddard takes up the white man’s world and its potential enemies as they are
to-day. A consideration of their early relations and of the history of the Nordic
race, since its first appearance three or four thousand years ago, tends strongly to
sustain and justify his conclusions. For such a consideration we must first turn to
the map, or, better, to the globe.
Viewed in the light of geography and zoölogy, Europe west of Russia is but a
peninsula of Asia with the southern shores of the Mediterranean Sea included.
True Africa, or rather Ethiopia, lies south of the Sahara Desert and has virtually no
connection with the North except along the valley of the Nile.
This Eurasiatic continent has been, perhaps, since the origin of life itself, the most
active centre of evolution and radiation of the higher forms.
Confining ourselves to the mammalian orders, we find that a majority of them
have originated and developed there and have spread thence to the outlying land
areas of the globe. All the evidence points to the origin of the Primates in Eurasia
and we have every reason to believe that this continent was also the scene of the
early evolution of man from his anthropoid ancestors.
The impulse that inaugurated the development of mankind seems to have had its
basic cause in the stress of changing climatic conditions in central Asia at the close
of the Pliocene, and the human inhabitants of Eurasia have ever since exhibited in
a superlative degree the energy developed at that time. This energy, however, has
not been equally shared by the various species of man, either extinct or living, and
the survivors of the earlier races are, for the most part, to be found on the other
continents and islands or in the extreme outlying regions of Eurasia itself.
5 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

In other words those groups of mankind which at an early period found refuge in
the Americas, in Australia, in Ethiopia, or in the islands of the sea, represent to a
large extent stages in man’s physical and cultural development, from which the
more energized inhabitants of Eurasia have long since emerged. In some cases, as
in Mexico and Peru, the outlying races developed in their isolation a limited
culture of their own, but, for the most part, they have exhibited, and continue to
this day to exhibit, a lack of capacity for sustained evolution from within as well
as a lack of capacity to adjust themselves of their own initiative to the rapid
changes which modern times impose upon them from without.
In Eurasia itself this same inequality of potential capacity is found, but in a lesser
degree, and consequently, in the progress of humanity, there has been constant
friction between those who push forward and those who are unable to keep pace
with changing conditions.
Owing to these causes the history of mankind has been that of a series of impulses
from the Eurasiatic continent upon the outlying regions of the globe, but there has
been an almost complete lack of reaction, either racial or cultural, from them upon
the masses of mankind in Eurasia itself. There have been endless conflicts
between the different sections of Eurasia, but neither Amerinds, nor Austroloids,
nor Negroes, have ever made a concerted attack upon the great continent.
Without attempting a scientific classification of the inhabitants of Eurasia, it is

sufficient to describe the three main races. The first are the yellow-skinned,
straight black-haired, black-eyed, round-skulled Mongols and Mongoloids massed
in central and eastern Asia north of the Himalayan system.
To the west of them, and merged with them, lie the Alpines, also characterized by
dark, but not straight, hair, dark eyes, relatively short stature, and round skulls.
These Alpines are thrust like a wedge into Europe between the Nordics and the
Mediterraneans, with a tip that reaches the Atlantic Ocean. Those of western
Europe are derived from one or more very ancient waves of round-skulled
invaders from the East, who probably came by way of Asia Minor and the
Balkans, but they have been so long in their present homes that they retain little
except their brachycephalic skull-shape to connect them with the Asiatic Mongols.
South of the Himalayas and westward in a narrow belt to the Atlantic, and on both
sides of the Inland Sea, lies the Mediterranean race, more or less swarthy-skinned,
black-haired, dark-eyed, and long-skulled.
On the northwest, grouped around the Baltic and North Seas, lies the great Nordic
race. It is characterized by a fair white skin, wavy hair with a range of color from
dark brown to flaxen, light eyes, tall stature, and long skulls.
These races show other physical characters which are definite but difficult to
describe, such as texture of skin and cast of features, especially of the nose. The
contrast of mental and spiritual endowments is equally definite, but even more
elusive of definition.
It is with the action and interaction of these three groups, together with internal
civil wars, that recorded history deals.
While, so far as we know, these three races have occupied their present relative
positions from the beginning, there have been profound changes in their
distribution.
6 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

The two essential phenomena, however, are, first, the retreat of the Nordic race
westward from the Grasslands of western Asia and eastern Europe to the borders
of the Atlantic, until it occupies a relatively small area on the periphery of Eurasia.
The second phenomenon is of equal importance, namely, the more or less
thorough Nordicizing of the westernmost extensions of the other two races,
namely, the Mediterranean on the north coast of the Inland Sea, who have been
completely Aryanized in speech, and have been again and again saturated with
Nordic blood, and the even more profound Nordicization in speech and in blood of
the short, dark, round-skulled inhabitants of central Europe, from Brittany through
central France, southern Germany, and northern Italy into Austrian and Balkan
lands. So thorough has been this process that the western Alpines have at the
present time no separate race consciousness and are to be considered as wholly
European.
As to the Alpines of eastern and central Europe, the Slavs, the case is somewhat
different. East of a line drawn from the Adriatic to the Baltic the Nordicizing
process has been far less perfect, although nearly complete as to speech, since all
the Slavic languages are Aryan. Throughout these Slavic lands, great accessions of
pure Mongoloid blood have been introduced within relatively recent centuries.
East of this belt of imperfectly Nordicized Alpines we reach the Asiatic Alpines,
as yet entirely untouched by western blood or culture. These groups merge into the
Mongoloids of eastern Asia.
So we find, thrust westward from the Heartland, a race touching the Atlantic at
Brittany, thoroughly Asiatic and Mongoloid in the east, very imperfectly
Nordicized in the centre, and thoroughly Nordicized culturally in the far west of
Europe, where it has become, and must be accepted as, an integral part of the
White World.
As to the great Nordic race, within relatively recent historic times it occupied the
Grasslands north of the Black and Caspian Seas eastward to the Himalayas. Traces
of Nordic peoples in central Asia are constantly found, and when archæological
research there becomes as intensive as in Europe we shall be astonished to find
how long, complete, and extended was their occupation of western Asia.
During the second millennium before our era successive waves of Nordics began
to cross the Afghan passes into India until finally they imposed their primitive
Aryan language upon Hindustan and the countries lying to the east.
All those regions lying northwest of the mountains appear to have been largely a
white man’s country at the time of Alexander the Great. In Turkestan the newly
discovered Tokharian language, an Aryan tongue of the western division, seems to
have persisted down to the ninth century. The decline of the Nordics in these
lands, however, began probably far earlier than Alexander’s time, and must have
been nearly completed at the beginning of our era. Such blond traits as are still
found in western Asia are relatively unimportant, and for the last two thousand
years these countries must be regarded as lost to the Nordic race.
The impulse that drove the early Nordics like a fan over the Himalayan passes into
India, the later Nordics southward into Mesopotamian lands, as Kassites, Mitanni,
and Persians, into Greece and Anatolia as Achæans, Dorians, and Phrygians,
westward as the Aryan-speaking invaders of Italy and as the Celtic vanguards of
the Nordic race across the Rhine into Gaul, Spain, and Britain, may well have
been caused by Mongoloid pressure from the heart of central Asia. Of course, we
have no actual knowledge of this, but the analogy to the history of later migrations
7 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

is strong, and the conviction is growing among historians that the impulse that
drove the Hellenic Nordics upon the early Ægean culture world was the same as
that which later drove Germanic Nordics into the Roman Empire.
North of the Caspian and Black Seas the boundaries of Europe receded steadily
before Asia for nearly a thousand years after our era opened, but we have scant
record of the struggles which resulted in the eviction of the Nordics from their
homes in Russia, Poland, the Austrian and east German lands.
By the time of Charlemagne the White Man’s world was reduced to Scandinavia,
Germany west of the Elbe, the British Isles, the Low Countries, and northern
France and Italy, with outlying groups in southern France and Spain. This was the
lowest ebb for the Nordics and it was the crowning glory of Charlemagne’s career
that he not only turned back the flood, but began the organization of a series of
more or less Nordicized marches or barrier states from the Baltic to the Adriatic,
which have served as ramparts against Asiatic pressure from his day to ours. West
of this line the feudal states of mediæval Europe developed into western
Christendom, the nucleus of the civilized world of to-day.
South of the Caspian and Black Seas, after the first swarming of the Nordics over
the mountains during the second millennium before Christ, the East pressed
steadily against Europe until the strain culminated in the Persian Wars. The defeat
of Asia in these wars resulted later in Alexander’s conquest of western Asia to the
borders of India.
Alexander’s empire temporarily established Hellenic institutions throughout
western Asia and some of the provinces remained superficially Greek until they
were incorporated in the Roman Empire and ultimately became part of early
Christendom. On the whole, however, from the time of Alexander the elimination
of European blood, classic culture, and, finally, of Christianity, went on
relentlessly.
By later Roman times the Aryan language of the Persians, Parthians, and people
of India together with some shreds of Greek learning were about all the traces of
Europe that were to be found east of the oscillating boundary along the Euphrates.
The Roman and Byzantine Empires struggled for centuries to check the advancing
tide of Asiatics, but Arab expansions under the impulse of the Mohammedan
religion finally tore away all the eastern and southern coasts of the Mediterranean
Sea, while from an Arabized Spain they threatened western Europe. With the
White Man’s world thus rapidly receding in the south, a series of pure Mongol
invasions from central Asia, sweeping north of the Caspian and Black Seas, burst
upon central Europe. Attila and his Huns were the first to break through into
Nordic lands as far as the plains of northern France. None of the later hordes were
able to force their way so far into Nordic territories, but spent their strength upon
the Alpines of the Balkans and eastern Europe.
Eastern Germany, the Austrian states, Poland, and Russia had been Nordic lands
before the Slavs emerged after the fall of Rome. Whether the occupation of
Teutonic lands by the Wends and Slavs in eastern Europe was an infiltration or a
conquest is not known, but the conviction is growing that, like other movements
which preceded and followed, it was caused by Mongoloid pressure.
That the western Slavs or Wends had been long Nordicized in speech is indicated
by the thoroughly Aryan character of the Slavic languages. They found in the
lands they occupied an underlying Teutonic population. They cannot be regarded
as the original owners of Poland, Bohemia, Silesia, or other Wendish provinces of
8 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

eastern Germany and Austria. The Teutonic Marcomanni and Quadi were in
Bohemia long before the Czechs came in through the Moravian Gate in the sixth
century. Pomerania and the Prussias were the home of Teutonic Lombards,
Burgunds, Vandals, and Suevi, while the Crimea and the northwestern coast of the
Black Sea were long held by the Nordic Goths, who, just before our era, had
migrated overland from the Baltic by way of the Vistula.
No doubt some of this Nordic blood remained to ennoble the stock of the later
invaders, but by the time of Charlemagne, in the greater part of Europe east of the
Elbe, the Aryan language was the only bond with Europe.
When the Frankish Empire turned the tide and Christianized these Wendish and
Polish lands, civilization was carried eastward until it met the Byzantine influences
which brought to Russia and the lands east of the Carpathians the culture and
Orthodox Christianity of the Eastern or Greek Empire.
The nucleus of Russia was organized in the ninth century by Scandinavian
Varangians, the Franks of the East, who founded the first civilized state amid a
welter of semi-Mongoloid tribes. How much Nordic blood they found in the
territories which afterward became Russia we have no means of knowing, but it
must have been considerable because we do know that from the Middle Ages to
the present time there has been a progressive increase in brachycephaly or broad-
headedness, to judge from the rise in the percentage of round skulls found in the
cemeteries of Moscow and elsewhere in Russia.
Such was the condition of eastern Europe when a new and terrible series of
Mongoloid invasions swept over it, this time directly from the centre of Asia.
The effect of these invasions was so profound and lasting that it may be well to
consider briefly the condition of eastern Europe after the elimination of the
Nordics and its partial occupation by the so-called Slavs. Beginning with Attila
and his Huns, in the fourth century, there was a series of purely Mongoloid tribes
entering from Asia in wave after wave.
Similar waves ultimately passed south of the Black and Caspian Seas, and were
called Turks, but these were long held back by the power of the Byzantine Empire,
to which history has done scant justice.
In the north these invaders, called in the later days Tatars, but all essentially of
central Asiatic Mongol stock, occupied Balkan lands after the expansion of the
south Slavs in those countries. They are known by various names, but they are all
part of the same general movement, although there was a gradual slowing down of
the impulse. Prior to Jenghiz Khan the later hordes did not reach quite as far west
as the earlier ones.
The first wave, Attila’s Huns, were followed during the succeeding centuries by
the Avars, the Bulgars, the Hunagar Magyars, the Patzinaks and the Cumans. All
of these tribes forced their way over the Carpathians and the Danube, and much
of their blood, notably in that of the Bulgars and Magyars, is still to be found
there. Most of them adopted Slavic dialects and merged in the surrounding
population, but the Magyars retain their Asiatic speech to this day.
Other Tatar and Mongoloid tribes settled in southern and eastern Russia. Chief
among these were the Mongol Chazars, who founded an extensive and powerful
empire in southern and southeastern Russia as early as the eighth century. It is
interesting to note that they accepted Judaism and became the ancestors of the
majority of the Jews of eastern Europe, the round-skulled Ashkenazim.
9 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Into this mixed population of Christianized Slavs and more or less Christianized
and Slavized Mongols burst Jenghiz Khan with his great hordes of pure Mongols.
All southern Russia, Poland, and Hungary collapsed before them, and in southern
Russia the rule of the Mongol persisted for centuries, in fact the Golden Horde of
Tatars retained control of the Crimea down to 1783.
Many of these later Tatars had accepted Islam, but entire groups of them have
retained their Asiatic speech and to this day profess the Mohammedan religion.
The most lasting result of these Mongol invasions was that southern Poland and all
the countries east and north of the Carpathians, including Rumania and the
Ukraine, were saturated anew with Tatar blood, and, in dealing with these
populations and with the new nations founded among them, this fact must not be
forgotten.
The conflict between the East and the West—Europe and Asia—has thus lasted
for centuries, in fact it goes back to the Persian Wars and the long and doubtful
duel between Rome and Parthia along the eastern boundary of Syria. As we have
already said, the Saracens had torn away many of the provinces of the Eastern
Empire, and the Crusades, for a moment, had rolled back the East, but the event
was not decided until the Seljukian and Osmanli Turks accepted Islam.
If these Turks had remained heathen they might have invaded and conquered Asia
Minor and the Balkan States, just as their cousins, the Tartars, had subjected vast
territories north of the Black Sea, but they could not have held their conquests
permanently unless they had been able to incorporate the beaten natives into their
own ranks through the proselytizing power of Islam.
Even in Roman times the Greek world had been steadily losing, first its Nordic
blood and then later the blood of its Nordicized European population, and it
became in its declining years increasingly Asiatic until the final fall of
Constantinople in 1453.
Byzantium once fallen, the Turks advanced unchecked, conquering the Alpine
Slav kingdoms of the Balkans and menacing Christendom itself.
In these age-long conflicts between Asia and Europe the Crusades seem but an
episode, although tragically wasteful of Nordic stock. The Nordic Frankish nobility
of western Europe squandered its blood for two hundred years on the desert sands
of Syria and left no ethnic trace behind, save, perhaps, some doubtful blond
remnants in northern Syria and Edessa.
If the predictions of Mr. Stoddard’s book seem far-fetched, one has but to consider
that four times since the fall of Rome Asia has conquered to the very confines of
Nordic Europe. The Nordicized Alpines of eastern Europe and the Nordicized
Mediterraneans of southern Europe have proved too feeble to hold back the
Asiatic hordes, Mongol or Saracen. It was not until the realms of pure Nordics
were reached that the invaders were turned back. This is shown by the fact that
the Arabs had quickly mastered northern Africa and conquered Spain, where the
Nordic Goths were too few in number to hold them back, while southern France,
which was not then, and is not now, a Nordic land, had offered no serious
resistance. It was not until the Arabs, in 732, at Tours, dashed themselves to pieces
against the solid ranks of heavy-armed Nordics, that Islam receded.
The same fate had already been encountered by Attila and his Huns, who, after
dominating Hungary and southern Germany and destroying the Burgundians on
the Rhine, had pushed into northern France as far as Châlons. Here, in 376, he
was beaten, not by the Romanized Gauls but by the Nordic Visigoths, whose king,
10 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Roderick, died on the field. These two victories, one against the Arab south and
the other over the Mongoloid east, saved Nordic Europe, which was at that time
shrunken to little more than a fringe on the seacoast.
How slender the thread and how easily snapped, had the event of either day
turned out otherwise! Never again did Asia push so far west, but the danger was
not finally removed until Charlemagne and his successors had organized the
Western Empire.
Christendom, however, had sore trials ahead when the successors of Jenghiz Khan
destroyed Moscovy and Poland and devastated eastern Europe. The victorious
career of the Tatars was unchecked, from the Chinese Sea on the east to the Indian
Ocean on the south, until in 1241, at Wahlstatt in Silesia, they encountered pure
Nordic fighting men. Then the tide turned. Though outnumbering the Christians
five to one and victorious in the battle itself, the Tatars were unable to push farther
west and turned south into Hungary and other Alpine lands.
Some conception of the almost unbelievable horrors that western Europe escaped
at this time may be gathered from the fate of the countries which fell before the
irresistible rush of the Mongols, whose sole discernible motive seems to have been
blood lust. The destruction wrought in China, central Asia, and Persia is almost
beyond conception. In twelve years, in China and the neighboring states, Jenghiz
Khan and his lieutenants slaughtered more than 18,500,000 human beings. After
the sack of Merv in Khorasan, the “Garden of Asia,” the corpses numbered
1,300,000, and after Herat was taken 1,600,000 are said to have perished. Similar
fates befell every city of importance in central Asia, and to this day those once
populous provinces have never recovered. The cities of Russia and Poland were
burned, their inhabitants tortured and massacred, with the consequence that
progress was retarded for centuries.
Almost in modern times these same Mongoloid invaders, entering by way of Asia
Minor, and calling themselves Turks, after destroying the Eastern Empire, the
Balkan States, and Hungary, again met the Nordic chivalry of western Europe
under the walls of Vienna, in 1683, and again the Asiatics went down in rout.
On these four separate occasions the Nordic race and it alone saved modern
civilization. The half-Nordicized lands to the south and to the east collapsed under
the invasions.
Unnumbered Nordic tribes, nameless and unsung, have been massacred, or
submerged, or driven from their lands. The survivors had been pushed ever
westward until their backs were against the Northern Ocean. There the Nordics
came to bay—the tide was turned. Few stop to reflect that it was more than sixty
years after the first American legislature sat at Jamestown, Virginia, that Asia
finally abandoned the conquest of Europe.
One of the chief results of forcing the Nordic race back to the seacoast was the
creation of maritime power and its development to a degree never before known
even in the days of the Phœnicians and Carthaginians. With the recession of the
Turkish flood, modern Europe emerges and inaugurates a counter-attack on Asia
which has placed virtually the entire world under European domination.
While in the mediæval conflicts between Europe and Asia the latter was the
aggressor, the case was otherwise in the early wars between the Nordic and the
11 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Mediterranean peoples. Here for three thousand years the Nordics were the
aggressors, and, although these wars were terribly destructive to their numbers,
they were the medium through which classic civilization was introduced into
Nordic lands. As to the ethnic consequences, northern barbarians poured over the
passes of the Balkans, Alpines, and Pyrenees into the sunny lands of the south
only to slowly vanish in the languid environment which lacked the stimulus of
fierce strife with hostile nature and savage rivals.
Nevertheless, long before the opening of the Christian era the Alpines of western
Europe were thoroughly Nordicized, and in the centuries that followed, the old
Nordic element in Spain, Italy, and France has been again and again strongly
reinforced, so that these lands are now an integral part of the White World.
In recent centuries Russia was again superficially Nordicized with a top dressing
of Nordic nobility, chiefly coming from the Baltic provinces. Along with this
process there was everywhere in Europe a resurgence among the submerged and
forgotten Alpines and among the Mediterranean elements of the British Isles,
while Bolshevism in Russia means the elimination of the Nordic aristocracy and
the dominance of the half-Asiatic Slavic peasantry.
All wars thus far discussed have been race wars of Europe against Asia, or of the
Nordics against Mediterraneans. The wars against the Mongols were necessary
and vital; there was no alternative except to fight to the finish. But the wars of
northern Europe against the south, from the racial point of view, were not only
useless but destructive. Bad as they were, however, they left untouched to a large
extent the broodland of the race in the north and west.
Another class of wars, however, has been absolutely deadly to the Nordic race.
There must have been countless early struggles where one Nordic tribe attacked
and exterminated its rival, such as the Trojan War, fought between Achæans and
Phrygians, both Nordics, while the later Peloponnesian War was a purely civil
strife between Greeks and resulted in the racial collapse of Hellas.
Rome, after she emerged triumphant from her struggle with the Carthaginians, of
Mediterranean race, plunged into a series of civil wars which ended in the
complete elimination of the native Nordic element in Rome. Her conquests also
were destructive to the Nordic race; particularly so was that of Cæsar in Gaul, one
of the few exceptional cases where the north was permanently conquered by the
south. The losses of that ten-year conquest fell far more heavily upon the Nordic
Celts in Gaul and Britain than on the servile strata of the population.
In the same way the Saxon conquest of England destroyed the Nordic Brythons to
a greater degree than the pre-Nordic Neolithic Mediterranean element. From that
time on all the wars of Europe, other than those against the Asiatics and Saracens,
were essentially civil wars fought between peoples or leaders of Nordic blood.
Mediæval Europe was one long welter of Nordic immolation until the Wars of the
Roses in England, the Hundred Years’ War in the Lowlands, the religious,
revolutionary, and Napoleonic wars in France, and the ghastly Thirty Years’ War
in Germany dangerously depleted the ruling Nordic race and paved the way for
the emergence from obscurity of the servile races which for ages had been
dominated by them.
To what extent the present war has fostered this tendency, time alone will show,
12 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

but Mr. Stoddard has pointed out some of the immediate and visible results. The
backbone of western civilization is racially Nordic, the Alpines and
Mediterraneans being effective precisely to the extent in which they have been
Nordicized and vitalized.
If this great race, with its capacity for leadership and fighting, should ultimately
pass, with it would pass that which we call civilization. It would be succeeded by
an unstable and bastardized population, where worth and merit would have no
inherent right to leadership and among which a new and darker age would blot out
our racial inheritance.
Such a catastrophe cannot threaten if the Nordic race will gather itself together in
time, shake off the shackles of an inveterate altruism, discard the vain phantom of
internationalism, and reassert the pride of race and the right of merit to rule.
The Nordic race has been driven from many of its lands, but still grasps firmly the
control of the world, and it is certainly not at a greater numerical disadvantage
than often before in contrast to the teeming population of eastern Asia.
It has repeatedly been confronted with crises where the accident of battle, or the
genius of a leader, saved a well-nigh hopeless day. It has survived defeat, it has
survived the greater danger of victory, and, if it takes warning in time, it may face
the future with assurance. Fight it must, but let that fight be not a civil war against
its own blood kindred but against the dangerous foreign races, whether they
advance sword in hand or in the more insidious guise of beggars at our gates,
pleading for admittance to share our prosperity. If we continue to allow them to
enter they will in time drive us out of our own land by mere force of breeding.
The great hope of the future here in America lies in the realization of the working
class that competition of the Nordic with the alien is fatal, whether the latter be
the lowly immigrant from southern or eastern Europe or whether he be the more
obviously dangerous Oriental against whose standards of living the white man
cannot compete. In this country we must look to such of our people—our farmers
and artisans—as are still of American blood to recognize and meet this danger.
Our present condition is the result of following the leadership of idealists and
philanthropic doctrinaires, aided and abetted by the perfectly understandable
demand of our captains of industry for cheap labor.
To-day the need for statesmanship is great, and greater still is the need for
thorough knowledge of history. All over the world the first has been lacking, and
in the passions of the Great War the lessons of the past have been forgotten both
here and in Europe.
The establishment of a chain of Alpine states from the Baltic to the Adriatic, as a
sequel to the war, all of them organized at the expense of the Nordic ruling classes,
may bring Europe back to the days when Charlemagne, marching from the Rhine
to the Elbe, found the valley of that river inhabited by heathen Wends. Beyond lay
Asia, and his successors spent a thousand years pushing eastward the frontiers of
Europe.
Now that Asia, in the guise of Bolshevism with Semitic leadership and Chinese
executioners, is organizing an assault upon western Europe, the new states
—Slavic-Alpine in race, with little Nordic blood—may prove to be not frontier
guards of western Europe but vanguards of Asia in central Europe. None of the
earlier Alpine states have held firm against Asia, and it is more than doubtful
whether Poland, Bohemia, Rumania, Hungary, and Jugo-Slavia can face the
danger successfully, now that they have been deprived of the Nordic ruling classes
13 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

through democratic institutions.

Democratic ideals among an homogeneous population of Nordic blood, as in
England or America, is one thing, but it is quite another for the white man to share
his blood with, or intrust his ideals to, brown, yellow, black, or red men.
This is suicide pure and simple, and the first victim of this amazing folly will be the
white man himself.
MADISON GRANT.
NEW YORK, March 1, 1920.
PART I
CHAPTER I
THE WORLD OF COLOR
The man who, on a quiet spring evening of the year 1914, opened his atlas to a
political map of the world and pored over its many-tinted patterns probably got
one fundamental impression: the overwhelming preponderance of the white race
in the ordering of the world’s affairs. Judged by accepted canons of statecraft, the
white man towered the indisputable master of the planet. Forth from Europe’s
teeming mother-hive the imperious Sons of Japhet had swarmed for centuries to
plant their laws, their customs, and their battle-flags at the uttermost ends of the
earth. Two whole continents, North America and Australia, had been made
virtually as white in blood as the European motherland; two other continents,
South America and Africa, had been extensively colonized by white stocks; while
even huge Asia had seen its empty northern march, Siberia, pre-empted for the
white man’s abode. Even where white populations had not locked themselves to
the soil few regions of the earth had escaped the white man’s imperial sway, and
vast areas inhabited by uncounted myriads of dusky folk obeyed the white man’s
will.
Beside the enormous area of white settlement or control, the regions under
non-white governance bulked small indeed. In eastern Asia, China, Japan, and
Siam; in western Asia, Turkey, Afghanistan, and Persia; in Africa, Abyssinia, and
Liberia; and in America the minute state of Haiti: such was the brief list of lands
under non-white rule. In other words, of the 53,000,000 square miles which
(excluding the polar regions) constitute the land area of the globe, only 6,000,000
square miles had non-white governments, and nearly two-thirds of this relatively
modest remainder was represented by China and its dependencies.
Since 1914 the world has been convulsed by the most terrible war in recorded
14 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

history. This war was primarily a struggle between the white peoples, who have
borne the brunt of the conflict and have suffered most of the losses. Nevertheless,
one of the war’s results has been a further whittling down of the areas standing
outside white political control. Turkey is to-day practically an Anglo-French
condominium, Persia is virtually a protectorate of the British Empire, while the
United States has thrown over the endemic anarchy of Haiti the ægis of the Pax
Americana. Study of the political map might thus apparently lead one to conclude
that white world-predominance is immutable, since the war’s ordeal has still
further broadened the territorial basis of its authority.
At this point the reader is perhaps asking himself why this book was ever
undertaken. The answer is: the dangerous delusion created by viewing world
affairs solely from the angle of politics. The late war has taught many lessons as to
the unstable and transitory character of even the most imposing political
phenomena, while a better reading of history must bring home the truth that the
basic factor in human affairs is not politics, but race. The reader has already
encountered this fundamental truth on every page of the Introduction. He will
remember, for instance, how west-central Asia, which in the dawn of history was
predominantly white man’s country, is to-day racially brown man’s land in which
white blood survives only as vestigial traces of vanishing significance. If this
portion of Asia, the former seat of mighty white empires and possibly the very
homeland of the white race itself, should have so entirely changed its ethnic
character, what assurance can the most impressive political panorama give us that
the present world-order may not swiftly and utterly pass away?
The force of this query is exemplified when we turn from the political to the racial
map of the globe. What a transformation! Instead of a world politically nine-tenths
white, we see a world of which only four-tenths at the most can be considered
predominantly white in blood, the rest of the world being inhabited mainly by the
other primary races of mankind—yellows, browns, blacks, and reds. Speaking by
continents, Europe, North America to the Rio Grande, the southern portion of
South America, the Siberian part of Asia, and Australasia constitute the real white
world; while the bulk of Asia, virtually the whole of Africa, and most of Central
and South America form the world of color. The respective areas of these two
racially contrasted worlds are 22,000,000 square miles for the whites and
31,000,000 square miles for the colored races. Furthermore it must be
remembered that fully one-third of the white area (notably Australasia and
Siberia) is very thinly inhabited and is thus held by a very slender racial
tenure—the only tenure which counts in the long run.
The statistical disproportion between the white and colored worlds becomes still
more marked when we turn from surveys of area to tables of population. The total
number of human beings alive to-day is about 1,700,000,000. Of these
550,000,000 are white, while 1,150,000,000 are colored. The colored races thus
outnumber the whites more than two to one. Another fact of capital importance is
that the great bulk of the white race is concentrated in the European continent. In
1914 the population of Europe was approximately 450,000,000. The late war has
undoubtedly caused an absolute decrease of many millions of souls. Nevertheless,
the basic fact remains that some four-fifths of the entire white race is concentrated
on less than one-fifth of the white world’s territorial area (Europe), while the
remaining one-fifth of the race (some 110,000,000 souls), scattered to the ends of
the earth, must protect four-fifths of the white territorial heritage against the
pressure of colored races eleven times its numerical strength.
As to the 1,150,000,000 of the colored world, they are divided, as already stated,
into four primary categories: yellows, browns, blacks, and reds. The yellows are
15 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the most numerous of the colored races, numbering over 500,000,000. Their
habitat is eastern Asia. Nearly as numerous and much more wide-spread than the
yellows are the browns, numbering some 450,000,000. The browns spread in a
broad belt from the Pacific Ocean westward across southern Asia and northern
Africa to the Atlantic Ocean. The blacks total about 150,000,000. Their centre is
Africa south of the Sahara Desert, but besides the African continent there are
vestigial black traces across southern Asia to the Pacific and also strong black
outposts in the Americas. Least numerous of the colored race-stocks are the
reds—the “Indians” of the western hemisphere. Mustering a total of less than
40,000,000, the reds are almost all located south of the Rio Grande in “Latin
America.”
Such is the ethnic make-up of that world of color which, as already seen,
outnumbers the white world two to one. That is a formidable ratio, and its
significance is heightened by the fact that this ratio seems destined to shift still
further in favor of color. There can be no doubt that at present the colored races
are increasing very much faster than the white. Treating the primary race-stocks as
units, it would appear that whites tend to double in eighty years, yellows and
browns in sixty years, blacks in forty years. The whites are thus the slowest
breeders, and they will undoubtedly become slower still, since section after section
of the white race is revealing that lowered birth-rate which in France has reached
the extreme of a stationary population.
On the other hand, none of the colored races shows perceptible signs of declining
birth-rate, all tending to breed up to the limits of available subsistence. Such
checks as now limit the increase of colored populations are wholly external, like
famine, disease, and tribal warfare. But by a curious irony of fate, the white man
has long been busy removing these checks to colored multiplication. The greater
part of the colored world is to-day under white political control. Wherever the
white man goes he attempts to impose the bases of his ordered civilization. He
puts down tribal war, he wages truceless combat against epidemic disease, and he
so improves communications that augmented and better distributed food-supplies
minimize the blight of famine. In response to these life-saving activities the
enormous death-rate which in the past has kept the colored races from excessive
multiplication is falling to proportions comparable with the death-rate of white
countries. But to lower the colored world’s prodigious birth-rate is quite another
matter. The consequence is a portentous increase of population in nearly every
portion of the colored world now under white political sway. In fact, even those
colored countries which have maintained their independence, such as China and
Japan, are adopting the white man’s life-conserving methods and are experiencing
the same accelerated increase of population.
Now what must be the inevitable result of all this? It can mean only one thing: a
tremendous and steadily augmenting outward thrust of surplus colored men from
overcrowded colored homelands. Remember that these homelands are already
populated up to the available limits of subsistence. Of course present limits can in
many cases be pushed back by better living conditions, improved agriculture, and
the rise of modern machine industry such as is already under way in Japan.
Nevertheless, in view of the tremendous population increases which must occur,
these can be only palliatives. Where, then, should the congested colored world
tend to pour its accumulating human surplus, inexorably condemned to emigrate
or starve? The answer is: into those emptier regions of the earth under white
political control. But many of these relatively empty lands have been definitely set
aside by the white man as his own special heritage. The upshot is that the rising
flood of color finds itself walled in by white dikes debarring it from many a
promised land which it would fain deluge with its dusky waves.
16 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Thus the colored world, long restive under white political domination, is being
welded by the most fundamental of instincts, the instinct of self-preservation, into
a common solidarity of feeling against the dominant white man, and in the fire of a
common purpose internecine differences tend, for the time at least, to be burned
away. Before the supreme fact of white political world-domination, antipathies
within the colored world must inevitably recede into the background.
The imperious urge of the colored world toward racial expansion was well
visualized by that keen English student of world affairs, Doctor E. J. Dillon, when
he wrote more than a decade ago: “The problem is one of life and death—a
veritable sphinx-question—to those most nearly concerned. For, no race, however
inferior it may be, will consent to famish slowly in order that other people may
fatten and take their ease, especially if it has a good chance to make a fight for
life.”[1]
This white statement of the colored thesis is an accurate reflection of what colored
men say themselves. For example, a Japanese scholar, Professor Ryutaro Nagai,
writes: “The world was not made for the white races, but for the other races as
well. In Australia, South Africa, Canada, and the United States, there are vast
tracts of unoccupied territory awaiting settlement, and although the citizens of the
ruling Powers refuse to take up the land, no yellow people are permitted to enter.
Thus the white races seem ready to commit to the savage birds and beasts what
they refuse to intrust to their brethren of the yellow race. Surely the arrogance and
avarice of the nobility in apportioning to themselves the most and the best of the
land in certain countries is as nothing compared with the attitude of the white
races toward those of a different hue.”[2]
The bitter resentment of white predominance and exclusiveness awakened in
many colored breasts is typified by the following lines penned by a brown man, a
British-educated Afghan, shortly before the European War. Inveighing against our
“racial prejudice, that cowardly, wretched caste-mark of the European and the
American the world over,” he exultantly predicts “a coming struggle between
Asia, all Asia, against Europe and America. You are heaping up material for a
Jehad, a Pan-Islam, a Pan-Asia Holy War, a gigantic day of reckoning, an invasion
of a new Attila and Tamerlane—who will use rifles and bullets, instead of lances
and spears. You are deaf to the voice of reason and fairness, and so you must be
taught with the whirring swish of the sword when it is red.”[3]
Of course in these statements there is nothing either exceptional or novel. The
colored races never welcomed white predominance and were always restive under
white control. Down to the close of the nineteenth century, however, they
generally accepted white hegemony as a disagreeable but inevitable fact. For four
hundred years the white man had added continent to continent in his imperial
progress, equipped with resistless sea-power and armed with a mechanical
superiority that crushed down all local efforts at resistance. In time, therefore, the
colored races accorded to white supremacy a fatalistic acquiescence, and, though
never loved, the white man was usually respected and universally feared.
During the closing decades of the nineteenth century, to be sure, premonitory signs
of a change in attitude began to appear. The yellow and brown races, at least,
stirred by the very impact of Western ideas, measured the white man with a more
critical eye and commenced to wonder whether his superiority was due to
anything more than a fortuitous combination of circumstances which might be
altered by efforts of their own. Japan put this theory to the test by going
sedulously to the white man’s school. The upshot was the Russo-Japanese War of
1904, an event the momentous character of which is even now not fully
17 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

appreciated. Of course, that war was merely the sign-manual of a whole nexus of
forces making for a revivified Asia. But it dramatized and clarified ideas which
had been germinating half-unconsciously in millions of colored minds, and both
Asia and Africa thrilled with joy and hope. Above all, the legend of white
invincibility lay, a fallen idol, in the dust. Nevertheless, though freed from
imaginary terrors, the colored world accurately gauged the white man’s practical
strength and appreciated the magnitude of the task involved in overthrowing white
supremacy. That supremacy was no longer acquiesced in as inevitable and hopes
of ultimate success were confidently entertained, but the process was usually
conceived as a slow and difficult one. Fear of white power and respect for white
civilization thus remained potent restraining factors.
Then came the Great War. The colored world suddenly saw the white peoples
which, in racial matters had hitherto maintained something of a united front,
locked in an internecine death-grapple of unparalleled ferocity; it saw those same
peoples put one another furiously to the ban as irreconcilable foes; it saw white
race-unity cleft by political and moral gulfs which white men themselves
continuously iterated would never be filled. As colored men realized the
significance of it all, they looked into each other’s eyes and there saw the light of
undreamed-of hopes. The white world was tearing itself to pieces. White solidarity
was riven and shattered. And—fear of white power and respect for white
civilization together dropped away like garments outworn. Through the bazaars of
Asia ran the sibilant whisper: “The East will see the West to bed!”
The chorus of mingled exultation, hate, and scorn sounded from every portion of
the colored world. Chinese scholars, Japanese professors, Hindu pundits, Turkish
journalists, and Afro-American editors, one and all voiced drastic criticisms of
white civilization and hailed the war as a well-merited Nemesis on white arrogance
and greed. This is how the Constantinople Tanine, the most serious Turkish
newspaper, characterized the European Powers: “They would not look at the evils
in their own countries or elsewhere, but interfered at the slightest incident in our
borders; every day they would gnaw at some part of our rights and our
sovereignty; they would perform vivisection on our quivering flesh and cut off
great pieces of it. And we, with a forcibly controlled spirit of rebellion in our
hearts and with clinched but powerless fists, silent and depressed, would murmur
as the fire burned within: ‘Oh, that they might fall out with one another! Oh, that
they might eat one another up!’ And lo! to-day they are eating each other up, just
as the Turk wished they would.”[4]
The Afro-American author, W. E. Burghardt Dubois, wrote of the colored world:
“These nations and races, composing as they do a vast majority of humanity, are
going to endure this treatment just as long as they must and not a moment longer.
Then they are going to fight, and the War of the Color Line will outdo in savage
inhumanity any war this world has yet seen. For colored folk have much to
remember and they will not forget.”[5]
“What does the European War mean to us Orientals?” queried the Japanese writer,
Yone Noguchi. “It means the saddest downfall of the so-called western
civilization; our belief that it was builded upon a higher and sounder footing than
ours was at once knocked down and killed; we are sorry that we somehow
overestimated its happy possibility and were deceived and cheated by its
superficial glory. My recent western journey confirmed me that the so-called
dynamic western civilization was all against the Asiatic belief. And when one does
not respect the others, there will be only one thing to come, that is, fight, in action
or silence.”[6]
18 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Larger Image
DISTRIBUTION OF THE PRIMARY RACES
Such was the colored world’s reaction to the white death-grapple, and as the long
struggle dragged on both Asia and Africa stirred to their very depths. To be sure,
no great explosions occurred during the war years, albeit lifting veils of censorship
reveal how narrowly such explosions were averted. Nevertheless, Asia and Africa
are to-day in acute ferment, and we must not forget that this ferment is not
primarily due to the war. The war merely accelerated a movement already existent
long before 1914. Even if the Great War had been averted, the twentieth century
must have been a time of wide-spread racial readjustments in which the white
man’s present position of political world-domination would have been sensibly
modified, especially in Asia. However, had the white race and white civilization
been spared the terrific material and moral losses involved in the Great War and its
still unliquidated aftermath, the process of racial readjustment would have been
far more gradual and would have been fraught with far fewer cataclysmic
possibilities. Had white strength remained intact it would have acted as a powerful
shock-absorber, taking up and distributing the various colored impacts. As a result,
the coming modification of the world’s racial equilibrium, though inevitable, would
have been so graduated that it would have seemed more an evolution than a
revolution. Such violent breaches as did occur might have been localized, and
anything like a general race-cataclysm would probably have been impossible.
But it was not to be. The heart of the white world was divided against itself, and
on the fateful 1st of August, 1914, the white race, forgetting ties of blood and
culture, heedless of the growing pressure of the colored world without, locked in a
battle to the death. An ominous cycle opened whose end no man can foresee.
Armageddon engendered Versailles; earth’s worst war closed with an
unconstructive peace which left old sores unhealed and even dealt fresh wounds.
The white world to-day lies debilitated and uncured; the colored world views
conditions which are a standing incitement to rash dreams and violent action.
Such is the present status of the world’s race-problem, expressed in general terms.
19 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

The analysis of the specific elements in that complex problem will form the
subject of the succeeding chapters.
CHAPTER II
YELLOW MAN’S LAND
Yellow Man’s Land is the Far East. Here the group of kindred stocks usually
termed Mongolian have dwelt for unnumbered ages. Down to the most recent
times the yellows lived virtually a life apart. Sundered from the rest of mankind by
stupendous mountains, burning deserts, and the illimitable ocean, the Far East
constituted a world in itself, living its own life and developing its own peculiar
civilization. Only the wild nomads of its northern marches—Huns, Mongols,
Tartars, and the like—succeeded in gaining direct contact with the brown and
white worlds to the West.
The ethnic focus of the yellow world has always been China. Since the dawn of
history this immense human ganglion has been the centre from which civilization
has radiated throughout the Far East. About this “Middle Kingdom,” as it
sapiently styled itself, the other yellow folk were disposed—Japanese and Koreans
to the east; Siamese, Annamites, and Cambodians to the south; and to the north
the nomad Mongols and Manchus. To all these peoples China was the august
preceptor, sometimes chastising their presumption, yet always instilling the
principles of its ordered civilization. However diverse may have been the
individual developments of the various Far Eastern peoples, they spring from a
common Chinese foundation. Despite modern Japan’s meteoric rise to political
mastery of the Far East, it must not be forgotten that China remains not only the
cultural but also the territorial and racial centre of the yellow world. Four-fifths of
the yellow race is concentrated in China, there being nearly 400,000,000 Chinese
as against 60,000,000 Japanese, 16,000,000 Koreans, 26,000,000 Indo-Chinese,
and perhaps 10,000,000 people of non-Chinese stocks included within China’s
political frontiers.
The age-long seclusion of the yellow world, first decreed by nature, was
subsequently maintained by the voluntary decision of the yellow peoples
themselves. The great expansive movement of the white race which began four
centuries ago soon brought white men to the Far East, by sea in the persons of the
Portuguese navigators and by land with the Cossack adventurers ranging through
the empty spaces of Siberia. Yet after a brief acquaintance with the white strangers
the yellow world decided that it wanted none of them, and they were rigidly
excluded. This exclusion policy was not a Chinese peculiarity; it was common to
all the yellow peoples and was adopted spontaneously at about the same time. In
China, Japan, Korea, and Indo-China, the same reaction produced the same
results. The yellow world instinctively felt the white man to be a destructive,
dissolving influence on its highly specialized line of evolution, which it wished to
maintain unaltered. For three centuries the yellow world succeeded in maintaining
its isolation, then, in the middle of the last century, insistent white pressure broke
down the barriers and forced the yellow races into full contact with the outer
world.
20 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

At the moment, the “opening” of the Far East was hailed by white men with
general approval, but of late years many white observers have regretted this
forcible dragging of reluctant races into the full stream of world affairs. As an
Australian writer, J. Liddell Kelly, remarks: “We have erred grievously by
prematurely forcing ourselves upon Asiatic races. The instinct of the Asiatic in
desiring isolation and separation from other forms of civilization was much more
correct than our craze for imposing our forms of religion, morals, and industrialism
upon them. It is not race-hatred, nor even race-antagonism, that is at the root of
this attitude; it is an unerring intuition, which in years gone by has taught the
Asiatic that his evolution in the scale of civilization could best be accomplished by
his being allowed to develop on his own lines. Pernicious European compulsion
has led him to abandon that attitude. Let us not be ashamed to confess that he was
right and we were wrong.”[7]
However, rightly or wrongly, the deed was done, and the yellow races, forced into
the world-arena, proceeded to adapt themselves to their new political environment
and to learn the correct methods of survival under the strenuous conditions which
there prevailed. In place of their traditional equilibrated, self-sufficient order, the
yellow peoples now felt the ubiquitous impacts of the dynamic Western spirit,
insistent upon rapid material progress and forceful, expansive evolution. Japan
was the first yellow people to go methodically to the white man’s school, and
Japan’s rapid acquirement of the white man’s technology soon showed itself in
dramatic demonstrations like her military triumphs over China in 1894, and over
Russia a decade later.
Japan’s easy victory over huge China astounded the whole world. That these
“highly intelligent children,” as one of the early British ministers to Japan had
characterized them, should have so rapidly acquired the technique of Western
methods was almost unbelievable. Indeed, the full significance of the lesson was
not immediately grasped, and the power of New Japan was still underestimated. A
good example of Europe’s underestimation of Japanese strength was the proposal
a Dutch writer made in 1896 to curb possible Japanese aggression on the Dutch
Indies by taking from Japan the island of Formosa which Japan had acquired from
China as one of the fruits of victory. “Holland,” asserted this writer, “must take
possession of Formosa.”[8] The grotesqueness of this dictum as it appears to us in
the light of subsequent history shows how the world has moved in twenty-five
years.
But even at that time Japan’s expansionist tendencies were well developed, and
voices were warning against Japanese imperialism. In the very month when our
Hollander was advocating a Dutch seizure of Formosa, an Australian wrote the
following lines in a Melbourne newspaper concerning his recent travels in Japan:
“While in a car with several Japanese officers, they were conversing about
Australia, saying that it was a fine, large country, with great forests and excellent
soil for the cultivation of rice and other products. The whites settled in Australia,
so thought these officers, are like the dog in the manger. Some one will have to
take a good part of Australia to develop it, for it is a pity to see so fine a country
lying waste. If any ill-feeling arose between the two countries, it would be a wise
thing to send some battleships to Australia and annex part of it.”[9]
Whatever may have been the world’s misreading of the Chino-Japanese conflict,
the same cannot be said of the Russo-Japanese War of 1904. The echoes of that
yellow triumph over one of the great white Powers reverberated to the ends of the
earth and started obscure trains of consequences even to-day not yet fully
disclosed. The war’s reactions in these remoter fields will be discussed in later
chapters. Its effect upon the Far East is our present concern. And the well-nigh
21 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

unanimous opinion of both natives and resident Europeans was that the war
signified a body-blow to white ascendancy. So profound an English student of the
Orient as Meredith Townsend wrote: “It may be taken as certain that the victory
of Japan will be profoundly felt by the majority of European states. With the
exception of Austria, all European countries have implicated themselves in the
great effort to conquer Asia, which has now been going on for two centuries, but
which, as this author thinks, must now terminate.... The disposition, therefore, to
edge out intrusive Europeans from their Asiatic possessions is certain to exist even
if it is not manifested in Tokio, and it may be fostered by a movement of which, as
yet, but little has been said. No one who has ever studied the question doubts that
as there is a comity of Europe, so there is a comity of Asia, a disposition to believe
that Asia belongs of right to Asiatics, and that any event which brings that right
nearer to realization is to all Asiatics a pleasurable one. Japanese victories will
give new heart and energy to all the Asiatic nations and tribes which now fret
under European rule, will inspire in them a new confidence in their own power to
resist, and will spread through them a strong impulse to avail themselves of
Japanese instruction. It will take, of course, many years to bring this new force
into play; but time matters nothing to Asiatics, and they all possess that capacity
for complete secrecy which the Japanese displayed.”[10]
That Meredith Townsend was reading the Asiatic mind aright seems clear from the
pronouncements of Orientals themselves. For example, Buddhism, of Rangoon,
Burmah, a country of the Indo-Chinese borderland between the yellow and brown
worlds, expressed hopes for an Oriental alliance against the whites. “It would, we
think,” said this paper, “be no great wonder if a few years after the conclusion of
this war saw the completion of a defensive alliance between Japan, China, and not
impossibly Siam—the formulation of a new Monroe Doctrine for the Far East,
guaranteeing the integrity of existing states against further aggression from the
West. The West has justified—perhaps with some reason—every aggression on
weaker races by the doctrine of the Survival of the Fittest; on the ground that it is
best for future humanity that the unfit should be eliminated and give place to the
most able race. That doctrine applies equally well to any possible struggle between
Aryan and Mongolian—whichever survives, should it ever come to a struggle
between the two for world-mastery, will, on their own doctrine, be the one most fit
to do so, and if the survivor be the Mongolian, then is the Mongolian no ‘peril’ to
humanity, but the better part of it.”[11]
The decade which elapsed between the Russo-Japanese and European Wars saw
in the Far East another event of the first magnitude: the Chinese Revolution of
1911. Toward the close of the nineteenth century the world had been earnestly
discussing the “break-up” of China. The huge empire, with its 400,000,000 of
people, one-fourth the entire human race, seemed at that time plunged in so
hopeless a lethargy as to be foredoomed to speedy ruin. About the apparently
moribund carcass the eagles of the earth were already gathered, planning a
“partition of China” analogous to the recent partition of Africa. The partition of
China, however, never came off. The prodigious moral shock of the Japanese War
roused China’s élite to the imminence of their country’s peril. First attempts at
reform were blocked by the Dowager Empress, but her reactionary lurch ended in
the Boxer nightmare and the frightful Occidental chastisement of 1900. This time
the lesson was learned. China was at last shaken broad awake. The Bourbon
Manchu court, it is true, wavered, but popular pressure forced it to keep the
upward path. Every year after 1900 saw increasingly rapid reform—reform, be it
noted, not imposed upon the country from above but forced upon the rulers from
below. When the slow-footed Manchus showed themselves congenitally incapable
of keeping step with the quickening national pace, the rising tide of national life
22 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

overwhelmed them in the Republican Revolution of 1911, and they were no more.
Even with the Manchu handicap, the rate of progress during those years was such
as to amaze the wisest foreign observers. “Could the sage, Confucius, have
returned a decade ago,” wrote that “old China hand,” W. R. Manning, in 1910,
“he would have felt almost as much at home as when he departed twenty-five
centuries before. Should he return a decade hence he will feel almost as much out
of place as Rip Van Winkle, if the recent rate of progress continues.”[12] Toward
the close of 1909 a close student of things Chinese, Harlan P. Beach, remarked:
“Those who, like myself, can compare the China of twenty-five years ago with the
China of this year, can hardly believe our senses.”[13] It was on top of all this that
there came the revolution, a happening hailed by so sophisticated an observer as
Doctor Dillon as “the most momentous event in a thousand years.”[14] Whatever
may have been the political blunders of the revolutionists (and they were many),
the revolution’s moral results were stupendous. The stream of Western innovation
flowed at a vastly accelerated pace into every Chinese province. The popular
masses were for the first time awakened to genuine interest in political, as
distinguished from economic or personal, questions. Lastly, the semi-religious
feeling of family kinship, which in the past had been almost the sole recognized
bond of Chinese race-solidarity, was powerfully supplemented by those
distinctively modern concepts, national self-consciousness and articulate
patriotism.
Here was the Far Eastern situation at the outbreak of the Great War—a
thoroughly modernized, powerful Japan, and a thoroughly aroused, but still
disorganized, China. The Great War automatically made Japan supreme in the Far
East by temporarily reducing all the European Powers to ciphers in Oriental
affairs. How Japan proceeded to buttress this supremacy by getting a strangle-hold
on China, every one knows. Japan’s methods were brutal and cynical, though not a
whit more so than the methods employed by white nations seeking to attain vital
ends. And “vital” is precisely how Japan regards her hold over China. An
essentially poor country with a teeming population, Japan feels that the
exploitation of China’s incalculable natural resources, a privileged position in the
Chinese market, and guidance of Chinese national evolution in ways not inimical
to Japan, can alone assure her future.
Japan’s attitude toward her huge neighbor is one of mingled superiority and
apprehension. She banks on China’s traditional pacifism, yet she is too shrewd not
to realize the explosive possibilities latent in the modern nationalist idea. As a
Japanese publicist, Adachi Kinnosuke, remarks: “The Twentieth Century Jenghiz
Khan threatening the Sun-Flag with a Mongol horde armed with Krupp guns may
possibly strike the Western sense of humor. But it is not altogether pleasing to
contemplate a neighbor of 400,000,000 population with modern armament and
soldiers trained on the modern plan. The awakening of China means all this and a
little more which we of the present are not sure of. Japan cannot forget that
between this nightmare of armed China and herself there is only a very narrow
sea.”[15] Certainly, “Young China” has already displayed much of that unpleasant
ebullience which usually accompanies nationalist awakenings. A French observer,
Jean Rodes, writes on this point: “One of the things that most disquiet thinking
men is that this new generation, completely neglecting Chinese studies while
knowing nothing of Western science, yet convinced that it knows everything, will
no longer possess any standard of values, national culture, or foreign culture. We
can only await with apprehension the results of such ignorance united with
unbounded pride as characterize the Chinese youth of to-day.”[16] And another
French observer, René Pinon, as far back as 1905, found the primary school
children of Kiang-Su province chanting the following lines: “I pray that the
23 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

frontiers of my country become hard as bronze; that it surpass Europe and

America; that it subjugate Japan; that its land and sea armies cover themselves
with resplendent glory; that over the whole earth float the Dragon Standard; that
the universal mastery of the empire extend and progress. May our empire, like a
sleeping tiger suddenly awakened, spring roaring into the arena of combats.”[17]
Japan’s masterful policy in China is thus unquestionably hazardous. Chinese
national feeling is to-day genuinely aroused against Japan, and resentment over
Japanese encroachments is bitter and wide-spread. Nevertheless, Japan feels that
the game is worth the risk and believes that both Chinese race-psychology and the
general drift of world affairs combine to favor her ultimate success. She knows
that China has in the past always acquiesced in foreign domination when
resistance has proved patently impossible. She also feels that her aspirations for
white expulsion from the Far East and for the winning of wider spheres for racial
expansion should appeal strongly to yellow peoples generally and to the Chinese
in particular. To turn China’s nascent nationalism into purely anti-white channels
and to transmute Chinese patriotism into a wider “Pan-Mongolism” would
constitute a Japanese triumph of incalculable splendor. It would increase her
effective force manyfold and would open up almost limitless vistas of power and
glory.
Nor are the Chinese themselves blind to the advantages of Chino-Japanese
co-operation. They have an instinctive assurance in their own capacities, they
know how they have ultimately digested all their conquerors, and many Chinese
to-day think that from a Chino-Japanese partnership, no matter how framed, the
inscrutable “Sons of Han” would eventually get the lion’s share. Certainly no one
has ever denied the Chinaman’s extraordinary economic efficiency. Winnowed by
ages of grim elimination in a land populated to the uttermost limits of subsistence,
the Chinese race is selected as no other for survival under the fiercest conditions
of economic stress. At home the average Chinese lives his whole life literally
within a hand’s breadth of starvation. Accordingly, when removed to the easier
environment of other lands, the Chinaman brings with him a working capacity
which simply appalls his competitors. That urbane Celestial, Doctor
Wu-Ting-Fang, well says of his own people: “Experience proves that the Chinese
as all-round laborers can easily outdistance all competitors. They are industrious,
intelligent, and orderly. They can work under conditions that would kill a man of
less hardy race; in heat that would kill a salamander, or in cold that would please a
polar bear, sustaining their energies through long hours of unremitting toil with
only a few bowls of rice.”[18] This Chinese estimate is echoed by the most
competent foreign observers. The Australian thinker, Charles H. Pearson, wrote of
the Chinese a generation ago in his epoch-making book, “National Life and
Character”: “Flexible as Jews, they can thrive on the mountain plateaux of Thibet
and under the sun of Singapore; more versatile even than Jews, they are excellent
laborers, and not without merit as soldiers and sailors; while they have a capacity
for trade which no other nation of the East possesses. They do not need even the
accident of a man of genius to develop their magnificent future.”[19] And Lafcadio
Hearn says: “A people of hundreds of millions disciplined for thousands of years
to the most untiring industry and the most self-denying thrift, under conditions
which would mean worse than death for our working masses—a people, in short,
quite content to strive to the uttermost in exchange for the simple privilege of
life.”[20]
This economic superiority of the Chinaman shows not only with other races, but
with his yellow kindred as well. As regards the Japanese, John Chinaman has
proved it to the hilt. Wherever the two have met in economic competition, John
has won hands down. Even in Japanese colonies like Korea and Formosa, the
24 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Japanese, with all the backing of their government behind them, have been
worsted. In fact, Japan itself, so bitter at white refusals to receive her emigrants,
has been obliged to enact drastic exclusion laws to protect her working classes
from the influx of “Chinese cheap labor.” It seems, therefore, a just calculation
when Chinese estimate that Japanese triumphs against white adversaries would
inure largely to China’s benefit. After all, Chinese and Japanese are fundamentally
of the same race and culture. They may have their very bitter family quarrels, but
in the last analysis they understand each other and may arrive at surprisingly
sudden agreements. One thing is certain: both these over-populated lands will feel
increasingly the imperious need of racial expansion. For all these reasons, then,
the present political tension between China and Japan cannot be reckoned as
permanent, and we would do well to envisage the possibility of close Chinese
co-operation in the ambitious programme of Japanese foreign policy.
This Japanese programme looks first to the prevention of all further white
encroachment in the Far East by the establishment of a Far Eastern Monroe
Doctrine based on Japanese predominance and backed if possible by the moral
support of the other Far Eastern peoples. The next stage in Japanese foreign policy
seems to be the systematic elimination of all existing white holdings in the Far
East. Thus far practically all Japanese appear to be in substantial agreement.
Beyond this point lies a wide realm of aspiration ranging from determination to
secure complete racial equality and freedom of immigration into white lands to
imperialistic dreams of wholesale conquests and “world-dominion.” These last
items do not represent the united aspiration of the Japanese nation, but they are
cherished by powerful circles which, owing to Japan’s oligarchical system of
government, possess an influence over governmental action quite disproportionate
to their numbers.
Although Japanese plans and aspirations have broadened notably since 1914, their
outlines were well defined a decade earlier. Immediately after her victory over
Russia, Japan set herself to strengthen her influence all over eastern Asia. Special
efforts were made to establish intimate relations with the other Asiatic peoples.
Asiatic students were invited to attend Japanese universities and as a matter of
fact did attend by the thousand, while a whole series of societies was formed
having for their object the knitting of close cultural and economic ties between
Japan and specific regions like China, Siam, the Pacific, and even India. The
capstone was a “Pan-Asiatic Association,” founded by Count Okuma. Some of the
facts regarding these societies, about which too little is known, make interesting
reading. For instance, there was the “Pacific Ocean Society” (“Taheijoka”), whose
preamble reads in part: “For a century the Pacific Ocean has been a battle-ground
wherein the nations have struggled for supremacy. To-day the prosperity or
decadence of a nation depends on its power in the Pacific: to possess the empire
of the Pacific is to be the Master of the World. As Japan finds itself at the centre
of that Ocean, whose waves bathe its shores, it must reflect carefully and have
clear views on Pacific questions.”[21]
Equally interesting is the “Indo-Japanese Association,” whose activities appear
somewhat peculiar in view of the political alliance between Japan and the British
Empire. One of the first articles of its constitution (from Count Okuma’s pen, by
the way) reads: “All men were born equal. The Asiatics have the same claim to be
called men as the Europeans themselves. It is therefore quite unreasonable that the
latter should have any right to predominate over the former.”[22] No mention is
made anywhere in the document of India’s political connection with England. In
fact, Count Okuma, in the autumn of 1907, had this to say regarding India: “Being
oppressed by the Europeans, the 300,000,000 people of India are looking for
Japanese protection. They have commenced to boycott European merchandise. If,
25 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

therefore, the Japanese let the chance slip by and do not go to India, the Indians
will be disappointed. From old times, India has been a land of treasure. Alexander
the Great obtained there treasure sufficient to load a hundred camels, and
Mahmoud and Attila also obtained riches from India. Why should not the
Japanese stretch out their hands toward that country, now that the people are
looking to the Japanese? The Japanese ought to go to India, the South Ocean, and
other parts of the world.”[23]
In 1910, Putnam Weale, a competent English student of Oriental affairs, asserted:
“It can no longer be doubted that a very deliberate policy is certainly being quietly
and cleverly pursued. Despite all denials, it is a fact that Japan has already a great
hold in the schools and in the vernacular newspapers all over eastern Asia, and
that the gospel of ‘Asia for the Asiatics’ is being steadily preached not only by her
schoolmasters and her editors, but by her merchants and peddlers, and every other
man who travels.”[24]
Exactly how much these Japanese propagandist efforts accomplished is impossible
to say. Certain it is, however, that during the years just previous to the Great War
the white colonies in the Far East were afflicted with considerable native unrest.
In French Indo-China, for example, revolutionary movements during the year
1908 necessitated reinforcing the French garrison by nearly 10,000 men, and
though the disturbances were sternly repressed, fresh conspiracies were
discovered in 1911 and 1913. Much sedition and some sharp fighting also took
place in the Dutch Indies, while in the Philippines the independence movement
continued to gain ground.
What the growing self-consciousness of the Far East portended for the white
man’s ultimate status in those regions was indicated by an English publicist, J. D.
Whelpley, who wrote, shortly after the outbreak of the European War: “With the
aid of Western ideas the Far East is fast attaining a solidarity impossible under
purely Oriental methods. The smug satisfaction expressed in the West at what is
called the ‘modernization’ of the East shows lack of wisdom or an ineffective
grasp of the meaning of comparatively recent events in Japan, China, eastern
Siberia, and even in the Philippines. In years past the solidarity of the Far East was
largely in point of view, while in other matters the powerful nations of the West
played the game according to their own rules. To-day the solidarity of mental
outlook still maintains, while in addition there is rapidly coming about a solidarity
of political and material interests which in time will reduce Western participation
in Far Eastern affairs to that of a comparatively unimportant factor. It might truly
be said that this point is already reached, and that it only needs an application of
the test to prove to the world that the Far East would resent Western interference
as an intolerable impertinence.”[25]
The scope of Japan’s aspirations, together with differences of outlook between
various sections of Japanese public opinion as to the rate of progress feasible for
Japanese expansion, account for Japan’s differing attitudes toward the white
Powers. Officially, the keystone of Japan’s foreign policy since the beginning of
the present century has been the alliance with England, first negotiated in 1902
and renewed with extensive modifications in 1911. The 1902 alliance was
universally popular in Japan. It was directed specifically against Russia and
represented the common apprehensions of both the contracting parties. By 1911,
however, the situation had radically altered. Japan’s aspirations in the Far East,
particularly as regards China, were arousing wide-spread uneasiness in many
quarters, and the English communities in the Far East generally condemned the
new alliance as a gross blunder of British diplomacy. In Japan also there was
considerable protest. The official organs, to be sure, stressed the necessity of
26 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

friendship with the Mistress of the Seas for an island empire like Japan, but
opposition circles pointed to England’s practical refusal to be drawn into a war
with the United States under any circumstances which constituted the outstanding
feature of the new treaty and declared that Japan was giving much and receiving
nothing in return.
The growing divergence between Japanese and English views regarding China
increased anti-English feeling, and in 1912 the semi-official Japan Magazine
asserted roundly that the general feeling in Japan was that the alliance was a
detriment rather than a benefit, going on to forecast a possible alignment with
Russia and Germany, and remarking of the latter: “Germany’s healthy imperialism
and scientific development would have a wholesome effect upon our nation and
progress, while the German habit of perseverance and frugality is just what we
need. German wealth and industry are gradually creeping upward to that of Great
Britain and America, and the efficiency of the German army and navy is a model
for the world. Her lease of the territory of Kiaochow Bay brings her into contact
with us, and her ambition to exploit the coal-mines of Shantung lends her a
community of interest with us. It is not too much to say that German interests in
China are greater than those of any other European Power. If the alliance with
England should ever be abrogated, we might be very glad to shake hands with
Germany.”[26]
The outbreak of the European War gave Japan a golden opportunity (of which she
was not slow to take advantage) to eliminate one of the white Powers from the Far
East. The German stronghold of Kiaochow was promptly reduced, while
Germany’s possessions in the Pacific Ocean north of the equator, the Caroline,
Pelew, Marianne, and Marshall island-groups, were likewise occupied by Japanese
forces. Here Japan stopped and politely declined all proposals to send armies to
Europe or western Asia. Her sphere was the Far East; her real objectives were the
reduction of white influence there and the riveting of her control over China.
Japanese comment was perfectly candid on these matters. As the semi-official
Japanese Colonial Journal put it in the autumn of 1914: “To protect Chinese
territory Japan is ready to fight no matter what nation. Not only will Japan try to
erase the ambitions of Russia and Germany; it will also do its best to prevent
England and the United States from touching the Chinese cake. The solution of the
Chinese problem is of great importance for Japan, and Great Britain has little to do
with it.”[27]
Equally frank were Japanese warnings to the English ally not to oppose Japan’s
progress in China. English criticism of the series of ultimatums by which Japan
forced reluctant China to do her bidding roused angry admonitions like the
following from the Tokio Universe in April, 1915: “Hostile English opinion seems
to want to oppose Japanese demands in China. The English forget that Japan has,
by her alliance, rendered them signal services against Russia in 1905 and in the
present war by assuring security in their colonies of the Pacific and the Far East. If
Japan allied herself with England, it was with the object of establishing Japanese
preponderance in China and against the encroachments of Russia. To-day the
English seem to be neglecting their obligations toward Japan by not supporting her
cause. Let England beware! Japan will tolerate no wavering; she is quite ready to
abandon the Anglo-Japanese alliance and turn to Russia—a Power with whom she
can agree perfectly regarding Far Eastern interests. In the future, even, she is
ready to draw closer to Germany. The English colonies will then be in great
peril.”[28]
As to the imminence of a Russo-Japanese understanding, the journal just quoted
proved a true prophet, for a year later, in July, 1916, the Japanese and Russian
27 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Governments signed a diplomatic instrument which amounted practically to an

alliance. By this document Russia recognized Japan’s paramountcy over the bulk
of China, while Japan recognized Russia’s special interests in China’s Western
dependencies, Mongolia and Turkestan. Japan had thus eliminated another of the
white Powers from the Far East, since Russia renounced those ambitions to
dominate China proper which had provoked the war of 1904.
Meanwhile the press campaign against England continued. A typical sample is this
editorial from the Tokio Yamato: “Great Britain never wished at heart to become
Japan’s ally. She did not wish to enter into such intimate relations with us, for she
privately regarded us as an upstart nation radically different from us in blood and
religion. It was simply the force of circumstances which compelled her to enter
into an alliance with us. It is the height of conceit on our part to think that England
really cared for our friendship, for she never did. It was the Russian menace to
India and Persia on the one hand, and the German ascendancy on the other, which
compelled her to clasp our hands.”[29]
At the same time many good things were being said about Germany. At no time
during the war was any real hostility to the Germans apparent in Japan. Germany
was of course expelled from her Far Eastern footholds in smart, workmanlike
fashion, but the fighting before Kiaochow was conducted without a trace of
hatred, the German prisoners were treated as honored captives, and German
civilians in Japan suffered no molestation. Japanese writers were very frank in
stating that, once Germany resigned herself to exclusion from the Far East and
acquiesced in Japanese predominance in China, no reason existed why Japan and
Germany should not be good friends. Unofficial diplomatic exchanges certainly
took place between the two governments during the war, and no rancor for the
past appears to exist on either side to-day.
The year 1917 brought three momentous modifications into the world-situation:
the entrance of the United States and China into the Great War and the Russian
Revolution. The first two were intensely distasteful to Japan. The transformation
of virtually unarmed America into a first-class fighting power reacted portentously
upon the Far East, while China’s adhesion to the Grand Alliance (bitterly opposed
in Tokio) rescued her from diplomatic isolation and gave her potential friends. The
Russian Revolution was also a source of perplexity to Tokio. In 1916, as we have
seen, Japan had arrived at a thorough understanding with the Czarist régime. The
new Russian Government was an unknown quantity, acting quite differently from
the old.
Russia’s collapse into Bolshevist anarchy, however, presently opened up new
vistas. Not merely northern Manchuria, but also the huge expanse of Siberia, an
almost empty world of vast potential riches, lay temptingly exposed. At once the
powerful imperialist elements in Japanese political life began clamoring for
“forward” action. An opportunity for such action was soon vouchsafed by the
Allied determination to send a composite force to Siberia to checkmate the
machinations of the Russian Bolsheviki, now hostile to the Allies and playing into
the hands of Germany. The imperialist party at Tokio took the bit in its teeth, and,
in flagrant disregard of the inter-Allied agreement, poured a great army into
Siberia, occupying the whole country as far west as Lake Baikal. This was in the
spring of 1918. The Allies, then in their supreme death-grapple with the Germans,
dared not even protest, but in the autumn, when the battle-tide had turned in
Europe, Japan was called to account, the United States taking the lead in the
matter. A furious debate ensued at Tokio between the imperialist and moderate
parties, the hotter jingoes urging defiance of the United States even at the risk of
war. Then, suddenly, came the news that Germany was cracking, and the
28 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

moderates had their way. The Japanese armies in Siberia were reduced, albeit they
still remained the most powerful military factor in the situation.
Germany’s sudden collapse and the unexpectedly quick ending of the war was a
blow to Japanese hopes and plans in more ways than one. Despite official
felicitations, the nation could hardly disguise its chagrin. For Japan the war had
been an unmixed benefit. It had automatically made her mistress of the Far East
and had amazingly enriched her economic life. Every succeeding month of
hostilities had seen the white world grow weaker and had conversely increased
Japanese power. Japan had counted on at least one more year of war. Small
wonder that the sudden passing of this halcyon time provoked disappointment and
regret.
The above outline of Japanese foreign policy reveals beneath all its surface
mutations a fundamental continuity. Whatever may be its ultimate goals, Japanese
foreign policy has one minimum objective: Japan as hegemon of a Far East in
which white influence shall have been reduced to a vanishing quantity. That is the
bald truth of the matter—and no white man has any reason for getting indignant
about it. Granted that Japanese aims endanger white vested interests in the Far
East. Granted that this involves rivalry and perhaps war. That is no reason for
striking a moral attitude and inveighing against Japanese “wickedness,” as many
people are to-day doing. These mighty racial tides flow from the most elemental of
vital urges: self-expansion and self-preservation. Both outward thrust of expanding
life and counter-thrust of threatened life are equally normal phenomena. To
condemn the former as “criminal” and the latter as “selfish” is either silly or
hypocritical and tends to envenom with unnecessary rancor what objective
fairness might keep a candid struggle, inevitable yet alleviated by mutual
comprehension and respect. This is no mere plea for “sportsmanship”; it is a very
practical matter. There are critical times ahead; times in which intense
race-pressures will engender high tensions and perhaps wars. If men will keep
open minds and will eschew the temptation to regard those opposing their desires
to defend or possess respectively as impious fiends, the struggles will lose half
their bitterness, and the wars (if wars there must be) will be shorn of half their
ferocity.
The unexpected ending of the European War was, as we have seen, a blow to
Japanese calculations. Nevertheless, the skill of her diplomats at the ensuing
Versailles Conference enabled Japan to harvest most of her war gains. Japan’s
territorial acquisitions in China were definitely written into the peace treaty,
despite China’s sullen veto, and Japan’s preponderance in Chinese affairs was
tacitly acknowledged. Japan also took advantage of the occasion to pose as the
champion of the colored races by urging the formal promulgation of “racial
equality” as part of the peace settlement, especially as regards immigration. Of
course the Japanese diplomats had no serious expectation of their demands being
acceded to; in fact, they might have been rather embarrassed if they had
succeeded, in view of Japan’s own stringent laws against immigration and alien
landholding. Nevertheless, it was a politic move, useful for future propagandist
purposes, and it advertised Japan broadcast as the standard-bearer of the colored
cause.
The notable progress that Japan has made toward the mastery of the Far East is
written plainly upon the map, which strikingly portrays the broadening territorial
base of Japanese power effected in the past twenty-five years. Japan now owns
the whole island chain masking the eastern sea frontage of Asia, from the tip of
Kamchatka to the Philippines, while her acquisition of Germany’s Oceanican
islands north of the equator gives her important strategic outposts in mid-Pacific.
29 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Her bridge-heads on the Asiatic continent are also strong and well located. From
the Korean peninsula (now an integral part of Japan) she firmly grasps the vast
Chinese dependency of Manchuria, while just south of Manchuria across the
narrow waters of the Pechili strait lies the rich Chinese province of Shantung,
become a Japanese sphere of influence as a result of the late war. Thus Japan
holds China’s capital, Peking, as in the jaws of a vice and can apply military
pressure whenever she so desires. In southern China lies another Japanese sphere
of influence, the province of Fukien opposite the Japanese island of Formosa.
Lastly, all over China runs a veritable network of Japanese concessions like the
recently acquired control of the great iron deposits near Hankow, far up the
Yangtse River in the heart of China.
Whether this Japanese imperium over China maintains itself or not, one thing
seems certain: future white expansion in the Far East has become impossible. Any
such attempt would instantly weld together Japanese imperialism and Chinese
nationalism in a “sacred union” whose result would probably be at the very least
the prompt expulsion of the white man from every foothold in eastern Asia.
That is what will probably come anyway as soon as Japan and China, impelled by
overcrowding and conscious of their united potentialities, shall have arrived at a
genuine understanding. Since population-pressure seems to be the basic factor in
the future course of Far Eastern affairs, it would be well to survey possible outlets
for surplus population within the Far East itself, in order to determine how much
of this race-expansion can be satisfied at home, thereby diminishing, or at least
postponing, acute pressure upon the political and ethnic frontiers of the white
world.
To begin with, the population of Japan (approximately 60,000,000) is increasing at
the rate of about 800,000 per year. China has no modern vital statistics, but the
annual increase of her 400,000,000 population, at the Japanese rate, would be
6,000,000. Now the settled parts of both Japan and China may be considered as
fully populated so far as agriculture is concerned, further extensive increases of
population being dependent upon the rise of machine industry. Both countries
have, however, thinly settled areas within their present political frontiers. Japan’s
northern island of Hokkaido (Yezo) has a great amount of good agricultural land as
yet almost unoccupied, some of her other island possessions offer minor outlets,
while Korea and Manchuria afford extensive colonizing possibilities albeit Chinese
and Korean competition preclude a Japanese colonization on the scale which the
size and natural wealth of these regions would at first sight seem to indicate. China
has even more extensive colonizable areas. Both Mongolia and Chinese Turkestan,
though largely desert, contain within their vast areas enough fertile land to support
many millions of Chinese peasants as soon as modern roads and railways are built.
The Chinese colonization of Manchuria is also proceeding apace, and will
continue despite anything Japan may do to keep it down. Lastly, the cold but
enormous plateau of Tibet offers considerable possibilities.
Allowing for all this, however, it cannot be said that either China or Japan possess
within their present political frontiers territories likely to absorb those prodigious
accretions of population which seem destined to occur within the next couple of
generations. From the resultant congestion two avenues of escape will naturally
present themselves: settlement of other portions of the Far East to-day under
white political control, but inhabited by colored populations; and pressure into
accessible areas not merely under white political control, but also containing white
populations. It is obvious that these are two radically distinct issues, for while a
white nation might not unalterably oppose Mongolian immigration into its colored
dependencies, it would almost certainly fight to the limit rather than witness the
30 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

racial swamping of lands settled by its own flesh and blood.

Considering the former issue, then, it would appear that virtually all the peninsulas
and archipelagoes lying between China and Australia offer attractive fields for
yellow, particularly Chinese, race-expansion. Ethnically they are all colored men’s
lands; politically they are all, save Siam, under white control; Britain, France,
Holland, and the United States being the titular owners of these extensive
territories. So far as the native races are concerned, none of them seem to possess
the vitality and economic efficiency needed to maintain themselves against
unrestricted Chinese immigration. Whether in the British Straits Settlements and
North Borneo, French Indo-China, the Dutch Indies, the American Philippines, or
independent Siam, the Chinaman, so far as he has been allowed, has displayed his
practical superiority, and in places where, like the Straits Settlements, he has been
allowed a free hand, he has virtually supplanted the native stock, reducing the
latter to an impotent and vanishing minority. The chief barriers to Chinese
race-expansion in these regions are legal hindrances or prohibitions of
immigration, and of course such barriers are in their essence artificial and liable to
removal under any shift of circumstances. Many observers predict that most of
these lands will ultimately become Chinese. Says Alleyne Ireland, a recognized
authority on these regions: “There is every reason to suppose that, throughout the
tropics, possibly excepting India, the Chinaman, even though he should continue
to emigrate in no greater force than hitherto, will gradually supersede all the native
races.”[30] Certainly, if this be true, China has here a vast outlet for her surplus
population. It has been estimated that the undeveloped portions of the Dutch
Indies alone are capable of supporting 100,000,000 people living on the frugal
Chinese plane. Their present population is 8,000,000 semi-savages.
China’s possibilities of race-expansion in the colored regions of the Far East are
thus excellent. The same cannot be said, however, for Japan. The Japanese, bred
in a distinctively temperate, island environment, have not the Chinese adaptability
to climatic variation. The Japanese, like the white man, does not thrive in tropic
heat, nor does he possess the white man’s ability to resist sub-Arctic cold. Formosa
is not in the real tropics, yet Japanese colonists have not done well there. On the
other hand, even the far-from-Arctic winters of Hokkaido (part of the Japanese
archipelago) seem too chilly for the Japanese taste.
Japan thus does not have the same vital interest as China in the Asiatic tropics.
Undoubtedly they would for Japan be valuable colonies of exploitation, just as
they to-day are thus valuable for white nations. But they could never furnish
outlets for Japan’s excess population, and even commercially Japan would be
exposed to increasing Chinese competition, since the Chinaman excels the
Japanese in trade as well as in migrant colonization. Japanese lack of climatic
adaptability is also the reason why Japan’s present military excursion in eastern
Siberia, even if it should develop into permanent occupation, would yield no
adequate solution of Japan’s population problem. For the Chinaman, Siberia would
do very well. He would breed amazingly there and would fill up the whole country
in a remarkably short space of time. But the Japanese peasant, so averse to the
winters of Hokkaido, would find the sub-Arctic rigors of Siberia intolerable.
Thus, for Japanese migration, neither the empty spaces of northern or southern
Asia will do. The natural outlets lie outside Asia in the United States, Australasia,
and the temperate parts of Latin America. But all these outlets are rigorously
barred by the white man, who has marked them for his own race-heritage, and
nothing but force will break those barriers down.
There lies a danger, not merely to the peace of the Far East, but to the peace of
31 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the world. Fired by a fervent patriotism; resolved to make their country a leader
among the nations; the Japanese writhe at the constriction of their present
race-bounds. Placed on the flank of the Chinese giant whose portentous growth
she can accurately forecast, Japan sees herself condemned to ultimate
renunciation of her grandiose ambitions unless she can somehow broaden the
racial as well as the political basis of her power. In short: Japan must find lands
where Japanese can breed by the tens of millions if she is not to be automatically
overshadowed in course of time, even assuming that she does not suffocate or
blow up from congestion before that time arrives. This is the secret of her
aggressive foreign policy, her chronic imperialism, her extravagant dreams of
conquest and “world-dominion.”
The longing to hack a path to greatness by the samurai sword lurks ever in the
back of Japanese minds. The library of Nippon’s chauvinist literature is large and
increasing. A good example of the earlier productions is Satori Kato’s brochure
entitled “Mastery of the Pacific,” published in 1909. Herein the author announces
confidently: “In the event of war Japan could, as if aided by a magician’s wand,
overrun the Pacific with fleets manned by men who have made Nelson their model
and transported to the armadas of the Far East the spirit that was victorious at
Trafalgar. Whether Japan avows it or not, her persistent aim is to gain the mastery
of the Pacific. Although peace seems to prevail over the world at present, no one
can tell how soon the nations may be engaged in war. It does not need the English
alliance to secure success for Japan. That alliance may be dissolved at any
moment, but Japan will suffer no defeat. Her victory will be won by her men, not
by armor-plates—things weak by comparison.”[31]
The late war has of course greatly stimulated these bellicose emotions. Viewing
their own increased power and the debilitation of the white world, Japanese
jingoes glimpse prospects of glorious fishing in troubled waters. The “world-
dominion” note is stressed more often than of yore. For instance, in the summer of
1919 the Tokio Hochi, Count Okuma’s organ, prophesied exultantly: “That age in
which the Anglo-Japanese alliance was the pivot and American-Japanese
co-operation an essential factor of Japanese diplomacy is gone. In future we must
not look eastward for friendship but westward. Let the Bolsheviki of Russia be put
down and the more peaceful party established in power. In them Japan will find a
strong ally. By marching then westward to the Balkans, to Germany, to France,
and Italy, the greater part of the world may be brought under our sway. The
tyranny of the Anglo-Saxons at the Peace Conference is such that it has angered
both gods and men. Some may abjectly follow them in consideration of their petty
interests, but things will ultimately settle down as has just been indicated.”[32]
Still more striking are the following citations from a Japanese imperialist
pronouncement written in the autumn of 1916:
“Fifty millions of our race wherewith to conquer and possess the earth! It is
indeed a glorious problem!... To begin with, we now have China; China is our
steed! Far shall we ride upon her! Even as Rome rode Latium to conquer Italy,
and Italy to conquer the Mediterranean; even as Napoleon rode Italy and the
Rhenish States to conquer Germany, and Germany to conquer Europe; even as
England to-day rides her colonies and her so-called ‘allies’ to conquer her robust
rival, Germany—even so shall we ride China. So becomes our 50,000,000 race
500,000,000 strong; so grow our paltry hundreds of millions of gold into billions!
“How well have done our people! How well have our statesmen led them! No
mistakes! There must be none now. In 1895 we conquered China—Russia,
Germany, and France stole from us the booty. How has our strength grown since
32 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

then—and still it grows! In ten years we punished and retook our own from
Russia; in twenty years we squared and retook from Germany; with France there
is no need for haste. She has already realized why we withheld the troops which
alone might have driven the invader from her soil! Her fingers are clutching more
tightly around her Oriental booty; yet she knows it is ours for the taking. But there
is no need of haste: the world condemns the paltry thief; only the glorious
conqueror wins the plaudits and approval of mankind.
“We are now well astride of our steed, China; but the steed has long roamed wild
and is run down: it needs grooming, more grain, more training. Further, our saddle
and bridle are as yet mere makeshifts: would steed and trappings stand the strain
of war? And what would that strain be?
“As for America—that fatuous booby with much money and much sentiment, but
no cohesion, no brains of government; stood she alone we should not need our
China steed. Well did my friend speak the other day when he called her people a
race of thieves with the hearts of rabbits. America, to any warrior race, is not as a
foe, but as an immense melon, ripe for the cutting. But there are other warrior
races—England, Germany—would they look on and let us slice and eat our fill?
Would they?
“But, using China as our steed, should our first goal be the land? India? Or the
Pacific, the sea that must be our very own, even as the Atlantic is now England’s?
The land is tempting and easy, but withal dangerous. Did we begin there, the
coarse white races would too soon awaken, and combine, and forever immure us
within our long since grown intolerable bounds. It must, therefore, be the sea; but
the sea means the Western Americas and all the islands between; and with those
must soon come Australia, India. And then the battling for the balance of world-
power, for the rest of North America. Once that is ours, we own and control the
whole—a dominion worthy of our race!
“North America alone will support a billion people; that billion shall be Japanese
with their slaves. Not arid Asia, nor worn-out Europe (which, with its peculiar and
quaint relics and customs should in the interests of history and culture, be in any
case preserved), nor yet tropical Africa, is fit for our people. But North America,
that continent so succulently green, fresh, and unsullied—except for the few
chattering, mongrel Yankees—should have been ours by right of discovery: it shall
be ours by the higher, nobler right of conquest.”[33]
This apostle of Japanese world-dominion then goes on to discuss in detail how his
programme can best be attained. It should be remembered that at the time he
wrote America was still an unarmed nation, apparently ridden by pacifism. Such
imperialist extravagances as the above do not represent the whole of Japan. But
they do represent a powerful element in Japan, against which the white world
should be forewarned.
CHAPTER III
BROWN MAN’S LAND
33 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Brown Man’s Land is the Near and Middle East. The brown world stretches in an
immense belt clear across southern Asia and northern Africa, from the Pacific to
the Atlantic Oceans. The numbers of brown and yellow men are not markedly
unequal (450,000,000 browns as against 500,000,000 yellows), but in most other
respects the two worlds are sharply contrasted. In the first place, while the yellow
world is a fairly compact geographical block, the brown world sprawls half-way
round the globe, and is not only much greater in size, but also infinitely more
varied in natural features.
This geographical diversity is reflected both in its history and in the character of its
inhabitants. Unlike the secluded yellow world, the brown world is nearly
everywhere exposed to foreign influences and has undergone an infinite series of
evolutionary modifications. Racially it has been a vast melting-pot, or series of
melting-pots, wherein conquest and migration have continually poured new
heterogeneous elements, producing the most diverse racial amalgamations. In fact,
there is to-day no generalized brown type-norm as there are generalized yellow or
white type-norms, but rather a series of types clearly distinguished from one
another. Some of these types, like the Persians and Ottoman Turks, are largely
white; others, like the southern Indians and Yemenite Arabs, are largely black;
while still others, like the Himalayan and Central Asian peoples, have much
yellow blood. Again, there is no generalized brown culture like those possessed by
yellows and whites. The great spiritual bond is Islam, yet in India, the chief seat of
brown population, Islam is professed by only one-fifth of the inhabitants.
Nevertheless, there is a fundamental comity between the brown peoples. This
comity is subtle and intangible in character, yet it exists, and under certain
circumstances it is capable of momentous manifestations. Its salient feature is the
instinctive recognition by all Near and Middle Eastern peoples that they are fellow
Asiatics, however bitter may be their internecine feuds. This instinctive Asiatic
feeling has been noted by historians for more than two thousand years, and it is
just as true to-day as in the past. Of course it comes out most strongly in face of
the non-Asiatic—which in practice has always meant the white man. The action
and reaction of the brown and white worlds has, indeed, been a constant historic
factor, the rôles of hammer and anvil being continually reversed through the ages.
For the last four centuries the white world has, in the main, been the dynamic
factor. Certainly, during the last hundred years the white world has displayed an
unprecedentedly aggressive vigor, the brown world playing an almost passive rôle.
Here again is seen a difference between browns and yellows. The yellow world did
not feel the full tide of white aggression till the middle of the last century, while
even then it never really lost its political independence and soon reacted so
powerfully that its political freedom has to-day been substantially regained. The
brown world, on the other hand, felt the impact of the white tide much earlier and
was politically overwhelmed. The so-called “independence” of brown states has
long been due more to white rivalries than to their own inherent strength. One by
one they have been swallowed up by the white Powers. In 1914 only three
(Turkey, Persia, and Afghanistan) survived, and the late war has sent them the
way of the rest. Turkey and Persia have lost their independence, however they
may still be painted on the map, while Afghanistan has been compelled to
recognize white supremacy as never before. Thus the cycle is fulfilled, and white
political mastery over the brown world is complete.
Political triumphs, however, of themselves guarantee nothing, and the permanence
of the present order of things in the brown world appears more than doubtful when
we glance beyond the map. The brown world, like the yellow world, is to-day in
acute reaction against white supremacy. In fact, the brown reaction began a full
34 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

century ago, and has been gathering headway ever since, moved thereto both by
its own inherent vitality and by the external stimulus of white aggression. The
great dynamic of this brown reaction is the Mohammedan Revival. But before
analyzing that movement it would be well to glance at the human elements
involved.
Four salient groupings stand out among the brown peoples: India, Irán,
“Arabistán,” and “Turkestán.” The last two words are used in a special sense to
denote ethnic and cultural aggregations for which no precise terms have hitherto
been coined. India is the population-centre of the brown world. More than
300,000,000 souls live within its borders—two-thirds of all the brown men on
earth. India has not, however, been the brown world’s spiritual or cultural
dynamic, those forces coming chiefly from the brown lands to the westward. Irán
(the Persian plateau) is comparatively small in area and has less than 15,000,000
inhabitants, but its influence upon the brown world has been out of all proportion
to its size and population. “Arabistán” denotes the group of peoples, Arab in blood
or Arabized in language and culture, who inhabit the Arabian peninsula and its
adjacent annexes, Syria and Mesopotamia, together with the vast band of North
Africa lying between the Mediterranean and the Sahara Desert. The total number
of these Arabic peoples is 40,000,000, three-fourths of them living in North
Africa. The term “Turkestán” covers the group of kindred peoples, often called
“Turanians,” who stretch from Constantinople to Central Asia, including the
Ottoman Turks of Asia Minor, the Tartars of South Russia and Transcaucasia, and
the Central Asian Turkomans. They number in all about 25,000,000. Such are the
four outstanding race-factors in the brown world. Let us now examine that
spiritual factor, Islam, from which the brown renaissance originally proceeded, and
on which most of its present manifestations are based.
Islam’s warlike vigor has impressed men’s minds ever since the far-off days when
its pristine fervor bore the Fiery Crescent from France to China. But with the
passing cycles this fervor waned, and a century ago Islam seemed plunged in the
stupor of senile decay. The life appeared to have gone out of it, leaving naught but
the dry husks of empty formalism and soulless ritual. Yet at this darkest hour a
voice came crying from out the vast Arabian desert, the cradle of Islam, calling the
Faithful to better things. This puritan reformer was the famous Abd-el-Wahab, and
his followers, known as Wahabees, soon spread over the length and breadth of the
Mohammedan world, purging Islam of its sloth and rekindling the fervor of olden
days. Thus began the great Mohammedan Revival.
That revival, like all truly regenerative movements, had its political as well as its
spiritual side. One of the first things which struck the reformers was the political
weakness of the Moslem world and its increasing subjection to the Christian West.
It was during the early decades of the nineteenth century that the revival spread
through Islam. But this was the very time when Europe, recovering from the losses
of the Napoleonic Wars, began its unparalleled aggressions upon the Moslem East.
The result in Islam was a fusing of religion and patriotism into a “sacred union” for
the combined spiritual regeneration and political emancipation of the Moslem
world.
Of course Europe’s material and military superiority were then so great that
speedy success was recognized to be a vain hope. Nevertheless, with true Oriental
patience, the reformers were content to work for distant goals, and the results of
their labors, though hidden from most Europeans, was soon discernible to a few
keen-sighted white observers. Half a century ago the learned Orientalist Palgrave
wrote these prophetic lines: “Islam is even now an enormous power, full of
self-sustaining vitality, with a surplus for aggression; and a struggle with its
35 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

combined energies would be deadly indeed.... The Mohammedan peoples of the

East have awakened to the manifold strength and skill of their Western Christian
rivals; and this awakening, at first productive of respect and fear, not unmixed
with admiration, now wears the type of antagonistic dislike, and even of intelligent
hate. No more zealous Moslems are to be found in all the ranks of Islam than they
who have sojourned longest in Europe and acquired the most intimate knowledge
of its sciences and ways.... Mohammedans are keenly alive to the ever-shifting
uncertainties and divisions that distract the Christianity of to-day, and to the woful
instability of modern European institutions. From their own point of view,
Moslems are as men standing on a secure rock, and they contrast the quiet fixity
of their own position with the unsettled and insecure restlessness of all else.”[34]
This stability to which Palgrave alludes must not be confused with dead rigidity.
Too many of us still think of the Moslem East as hopelessly petrified. But those
Westerners best acquainted with the Islamic world assert that nothing could be
farther from the truth; emphasizing, on the contrary, Islam’s present plasticity and
rapid assimilation of Western ideas and methods. “The alleged rigidity of Islam is a
European myth,”[35] says Theodore Morison, late principal of the Mohammedan
Anglo-Oriental College at Aligarh, India; and another Orientalist, Marmaduke
Pickthall, writes: “There is nothing in Islam, any more than in Christianity, which
should halt progress. The fact is that Christianity found, some time ago, a modus
vivendi with modern life, while Islam has not yet arrived thither. But this process
is even now being worked out.”[36]
The way in which the Mohammedan world has availed itself of white institutions
such as the newspaper in forging its new solidarity is well portrayed by Bernard
Temple. “It all comes to this, then,” he writes. “World-politics, as viewed by
Mohammedanism’s political leaders, resolve themselves into a struggle—not
necessarily a bloody struggle, but still an intense and vital struggle—for place and
power between the three great divisions of mankind. The Moslem mind is deeply
stirred by the prospect. Every Moslem country is in communication with every
other Moslem country: directly, by means of special emissaries, pilgrims,
travellers, traders, and postal exchanges; indirectly, by means of Mohammedan
newspapers, books, pamphlets, leaflets, and periodicals. I have met with Cairo
newspapers in Bagdad, Teheran, and Peshawar; Constantinople newspapers in
Basra and Bombay; Calcutta newspapers in Mohammerah, Kerbela, and Port
Said.”[37]
These European judgments are confirmed by what Asiatics say themselves. For
example, a Syrian Christian, Ameen Rihani, thus characterizes the present strength
and vitality of the Moslem world: “A nation of 250,000,000 souls, more than
one-half under Christian rule, struggling to shake off its fetters; to consolidate its
opposing forces; replenishing itself in the south and in the east from the
inexhaustible sources of the life primitive; assimilating in the north, but not
without discrimination, the civilization of Europe; a nation with a glorious past, a
living faith and language, an inspired Book, an undying hope, might be divided
against itself by European diplomacy but can never be subjugated by European
arms.... What Islam is losing on the borders of Europe it is gaining in Africa and
Central Asia through its modern propaganda, which is conducted according to
Christian methods. And this is one of the grand results of ‘civilization by
benevolent assimilation.’ Europe drills the Moslem to be a soldier who will
ultimately turn his weapons against her; and she sends her missionaries to awaken
in the ulema the proselytizing evil.”[38]
Typical of Mohammedan literature on this subject are the following excerpts from
a book published at Cairo in 1907 by an Egyptian, Yahya Siddyk, significantly
36 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

entitled “The Awakening of the Islamic Peoples in the Fourteenth Century of the
Hegira.”[39] The book is doubly interesting because the author has a thorough
Western education, holding a law degree from the French university of Toulouse,
and is a judge on the Egyptian bench. Although writing as far back as 1907, Yahya
Siddyk clearly foresaw the imminence of the European War. “Behold,” he writes,
“these Great Powers ruining themselves in terrifying armaments; measuring each
other’s strength with defiant glances; menacing each other; contracting alliances
which continually break and which presage those terrible shocks which overturn
the world and cover it with ruins, fire, and blood! The future is God’s, and nothing
is lasting save His Will!”
He considers the white world degenerate. “Does this mean,” he asks, “that
Europe, our ‘enlightened guide,’ has already reached the summit of its evolution?
Has it already exhausted its vital force by two or three centuries of hyper-
exertion? In other words: is it already stricken with senility, and will it see itself
soon obliged to yield its civilizing rôle to other peoples less degenerate, less
neurasthenic; that is to say, younger, more robust, more healthy, than itself? In my
opinion, the present marks Europe’s apogee, and its immoderate colonial
expansion means, not strength, but weakness. Despite the aureole of so much
grandeur, power, and glory, Europe is to-day more divided and more fragile than
ever, and ill conceals its malaise, its sufferings, and its anguish. Its destiny is
inexorably working out!...
“The contact of Europe on the East has caused us both much good and much evil:
good, in the material and intellectual sense; evil, from the moral and political point
of view. Exhausted by long struggles, enervated by a brilliant civilization, the
Moslem peoples inevitably fell into a malaise, but they are not stricken, they are
not dead! These peoples, conquered by the force of cannon, have not in the least
lost their unity, even under the oppressive régimes to which the Europeans have
long subjected them.... I have said that the European contact has been salutary to
us from both the material and the intellectual point of view. What reforming
Moslem Princes wished to impose by force on their Moslem subjects is to-day
realized a hundredfold. So great has been our progress in the last twenty-five years
in science, letters, and art that we may well hope to be in all these things the
equals of Europeans in less than half a century....
“A new era opens for us with the fourteenth century of the Hegira, and this happy
century will mark our renaissance and our great future! A new breath animates the
Mohammedan peoples of all races; all Moslems are penetrated with the necessity
of work and instruction! We all wish to travel, do business, tempt fortune, brave
dangers. There is in the East, among the Mohammedans, a surprising activity, an
animation, unknown twenty-five years ago.... There is to-day a real public opinion
throughout the East.”
The author concludes: “Let us hold firm, each for all, and let us hope, hope, hope!
We are fairly launched on the path of progress: let us profit by it! It is Europe’s
very tyranny which has wrought our transformation! It is our continued contact
with Europe which favors our evolution and inevitably hastens our revival! It is
simply History repeating itself; the Will of God fulfilling itself despite all
opposition and all resistance.... Europe’s tutelage over Asiatics is becoming more
and more nominal—the gates of Asia are closing against the European! Surely we
glimpse before us a revolution without parallel in the world’s annals. A new age is
at hand!”[40]
If this be indeed the present spirit of Islam it is a portentous fact, for its numerical
strength is very great. The total number of Mohammedans is estimated at from
37 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

200,000,000 to 250,000,000, and they not only predominate throughout the brown
world with the exception of India, but they also count 10,000,000 adherents in
China and are gaining prodigiously among the blacks of Africa.
The proselyting power of Islam is extraordinary, and its hold upon its votaries is
even more remarkable. Throughout history there has been no single instance
where a people, once become Moslem, has ever abandoned the faith. Extirpated
they may have been, like the Moors of Spain, but extirpation is not apostasy. This
extreme tenacity of Islam, this ability to keep its hold, once it has got a footing,
under all circumstances short of downright extirpation, must be borne in mind
when considering the future of regions where Islam is to-day advancing.
And, save in eastern Europe, it is to-day advancing along all its far-flung frontiers.
Its most signal victories are being won among the negro races of central Africa,
and this phase will be discussed in the next chapter, but elsewhere the same
conditions, in lesser degree, prevail. Every Moslem is a born missionary and
instinctively propagates his faith among his non-Moslem neighbors. The quality of
this missionary temper has been well analyzed by Meredith Townsend. “All the
emotions which impel a Christian to proselytize,” he writes, “are in a Mussulman
strengthened by all the motives which impel a political leader and all the motives
which sway a recruiting sergeant, until proselytism has become a passion, which,
whenever success seems practicable, and especially success on a large scale,
develops in the quietest Mussulman a fury of ardor which induces him to break
down every obstacle, his own strongest prejudices included, rather than stand for
an instant in the neophyte’s way. He welcomes him as a son, and whatever his
own lineage, and whether the convert be negro, or Chinaman, or Indian, or even
European, he will without hesitation or scruple give him his own child in marriage,
and admit him fully, frankly, and finally into the most exclusive circle in the
world.”[41]
Such is the vast and growing body of Islam, to-day seeking to weld its forces into a
higher unity for the combined objectives of spiritual revival and political
emancipation. This unitary movement is known as “Pan-Islamism.” Most Western
observers seem to think that Pan-Islamism centres in the “Caliphate,” and
European writers to-day hopefully discuss whether the Caliphate’s retention by
the discredited Turkish Sultans, its transferrence to the rulers of the new Arab
Hedjaz Kingdom, or its total suppression, will best clip Islam’s wings.
This, however, is a very short-sighted and partial view. The Khalifa or “Caliph” (to
use the Europeanized form), the Prophet’s representative on earth, has played an
important historic rôle, and the institution is still venerated in Islam. But the
Pan-Islamic leaders have long been working on a much broader basis.
Pan-Islamism’s real driving power lies, not in the Caliphate, but in institutions like
the “Hajj” or pilgrimage to Mecca, the propaganda of the “Habl-ul-Matin” or “Tie
of True Believers,” and the great religious fraternities. The Meccan Hajj, where
tens of thousands of picked zealots gather every year from every quarter of the
Moslem world, is really an annual Pan-Islamic congress, where all the interests of
the faith are discussed at length, and where plans are elaborated for its defense
and propagation. Similarly ubiquitous is the Pan-Islamic propaganda of the
Habl-ul-Matin, which works tirelessly to compose sectarian differences and
traditional feuds. Lastly, the religious brotherhoods cover the Islamic world with a
network of far-flung associations, quickening the zeal of their myriad members
and co-ordinating their energies for potential action.
The greatest of these brotherhoods (though there are others of importance) is the
famous Senussiyah, and its history well illustrates Islam’s evolution during the past
38 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

hundred years. Its founder, Seyyid Mahommed ben Senussi, was born in Algeria
about the beginning of the nineteenth century. He was of high Arab lineage,
tracing his descent from Fatima, the daughter of the Prophet. In early youth he
went to Arabia and there came under the influence of the Wahabee movement. In
middle life he returned to Africa, settling in the Sahara Desert, and there built up
the fraternity which bears his name. Before his death the order had spread to all
parts of the Mohammedan world, but it is in northern Africa that it has attained its
peculiar pre-eminence. The Senussi Order is divided into local “Zawias” or lodges,
all absolutely dependent upon the Grand Lodge, headed by The Master, El
Senussi. The Grand Mastership still remains in the family, a grandson of the
founder being the order’s present head. The Senussi stronghold is an oasis in the
very heart of the Sahara. Only one European eye has ever seen this mysterious
spot. Surrounded by absolute desert, with wells many leagues apart and the routes
of approach known only to experienced Senussi guides, every one of whom would
suffer a thousand deaths rather than betray him, El Senussi, The Master, sits
serenely apart, sending his orders throughout North Africa.
The Sahara itself is absolutely under Senussi control, while “Zawias” abound in
distant regions like Morocco, Lake Chad, and Somaliland. These local Zawias are
more than mere “lodges.” Their spiritual and secular heads, the “Mokaddem” or
priest and the “Wekil” or civil governor, have discretionary authority not merely
over the Zawia members, but also over the community at large—at least, so great
is the awe inspired by the Senussi throughout North Africa that a word from Wekil
or Mokaddem is always listened to and obeyed. Thus, beside the various European
authorities, British, French, or Italian as the case may be, there exists an occult
government with which the colonial authorities are careful not to come into
conflict.
On their part, the Senussi are equally careful to avoid a downright breach with the
European Powers. Their long-headed, cautious policy is truly astonishing. For
more than half a century the order has been a great force, yet it has never risked
the supreme adventure. In all the numerous fanatic risings against Europeans
which have occurred in various parts of Africa, local Senussi have undoubtedly
taken part, but the order has never officially entered the lists.
These Fabian tactics as regards open warfare do not mean that the Senussi are
idle. Far from it. On the contrary, they are ceaselessly at work with the spiritual
arms of teaching, discipline, and conversion. The Senussi programme is the
welding, first of Moslem Africa, and later of the whole Moslem world, into the
revived “Imamat” of Islam’s early days; into a great theocracy, embracing all true
believers—in other words, Pan-Islamism. But they believe that the political
liberation of Islam from Christian domination must be preceded by a profound
spiritual regeneration, thereby engendering the moral forces necessary both for the
war of liberation and for the fruitful reconstruction which should follow thereafter.
This is the secret of the order’s extraordinary self-restraint. This is the reason why,
year after year, and decade after decade, the Senussi advance slowly, calmly,
coldly, gathering great latent power but avoiding the temptation to expend it one
instant before the proper time. Meanwhile they are covering Africa with their
lodges and schools, disciplining the people to the voice of their Mokaddems and
Wekils—and converting millions of pagan negroes to the faith of Islam.
And what is true of the Senussi holds equally for the other wise leaders who guide
the Pan-Islamic movement. They know both Europe’s strength and their own
weakness. They know the peril of premature action. Feeling that time is on their
side, they are content to await the hour when internal regeneration and external
pressure shall have filled to overflowing the cup of wrath. This is why Islam has
39 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

offered only local resistance to the unparalleled white aggressions of the last
twenty years. This is the main reason why there was no real “Holy War” in 1914.
But the materials for a Holy War have long been piling high, as a retrospective
glance will show.
Europe’s conquests of Africa and Central Asia toward the close of the last
century, and the subsequent Anglo-French agreement mutually appropriating
Egypt and Morocco, evoked murmurs of impotent fury from the Moslem world.
Under such circumstances the Russo-Japanese War of 1904 sent a feverish tremor
throughout Islam. The Japanese might be idolaters, but the traditional Moslem
loathing of idolaters as beings much lower than Christians and Jews (recognized by
Mohammed as “Peoples of The Book”) was quite effaced by the burning sense of
subjugation to the Christian yoke. Accordingly, the Japanese were hailed as heroes
throughout Islam. Here we see again that tendency toward an understanding
between Asiatic and African races and creeds (in other words, a “Pan-Colored”
alliance against white domination) which has been so patent in recent years. The
way in which Islamic peoples began looking to Japan is revealed by this editorial
in a Persian newspaper, written in the year 1906: “Desirous of becoming as
powerful as Japan and of safeguarding its national independence, Persia should
make common cause with it. An alliance becomes necessary. There should be a
Japanese ambassador at Teheran. Japanese instructors should be chosen to
reorganize the army. Commercial relations should also be developed.”[42] Indeed,
some pious Moslems hoped to bring this heroic people within the Islamic fold.
Shortly after the Russo-Japanese War a Chinese Mohammedan sheikh wrote: “If
Japan thinks of becoming some day a very great power and making Asia the
dominator of the other continents, it will be only by adopting the blessed religion
of Islam.”[43] And Al Mowwayad, an Egyptian Nationalist journal, remarked:
“England, with her 60,000,000 Indian Moslems, dreads this conversion. With a
Mohammedan Japan, Mussulman policy would change entirely.”[44] As a matter
of fact, Mohammedan missionaries actually went to Japan, where they were
smilingly received. Of course the Japanese had not the faintest intention of turning
Moslems, but these spontaneous approaches from the brown world were quite in
line with their ambitious plans, which, as the reader will remember, were just then
taking concrete shape.
However, it soon became plain that Japan had no present intention of going so far
afield as Western Asia, and Islam presently had to mourn fresh losses at Christian
hands. In 1911 came Italy’s barefaced raid on Turkey’s African dependency of
Tripoli. So bitter was the anger in all Mohammedan lands at this unprovoked
aggression that many European observers became seriously alarmed. “Why has
Italy found ‘defenseless’ Tripoli such a hornet’s nest?” queried Gabriel Hanotaux,
a former French minister of foreign affairs. “It is because she has to do, not merely
with Turkey, but with Islam as well. Italy has set the ball rolling—so much the
worse for her—and for us all.”[45] But the Tripoli expedition was only the
beginning of the Christian assault, for next year came the Balkan War, which
sheared away Turkey’s European holdings to the walls of Constantinople and left
her crippled and discredited. At these disasters a cry of wrathful anguish swept the
world of Islam from end to end. Here is how a leading Indian Moslem interpreted
the Balkan conflict:
“The King of Greece orders a new crusade. From the London Chancelleries rise
calls to Christian fanaticism, and Saint Petersburg already speaks of the planting of
the cross on the dome of Sant’ Sophia. To-day they speak thus; to-morrow they
will thus speak of Jerusalem and the Mosque of Omar. Brothers! Be ye of one
mind, that it is the duty of every true believer to hasten beneath the Khalifa’s
banner and to sacrifice his life for the safety of the faith.”[46] And another Indian
40 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Moslem leader thus adjured the British authorities: “I appeal to the present
government to change its anti-Turkish attitude before the fury of millions of
Moslem fellow subjects is kindled to a blaze and brings disaster.”[47]
Still more significant were the appeals made by the Indian Moslems to their
Brahman fellow countrymen, the traditionally despised “Idolaters.” These appeals
betokened a veritable revolution in outlook, as can be gauged from the text of one
of them, significantly entitled “The Message of the East.” “Spirit of the East,”
reads this noteworthy document, “arise and repel the swelling flood of Western
aggression! Children of Hindustan, aid us with your wisdom, culture, and wealth;
lend us your power, the birthright and heritage of the Hindu! Let the Spirit Powers
hidden in the Himalayan mountain-peaks arise. Let prayers to the god of battles
float upward; prayers that right may triumph over might; and call to your myriad
gods to annihilate the armies of the foe!”[48] In China also the same fraternizing
spirit was visible. During the Republican Revolution the Chinese Mohammedans,
instead of holding jealously aloof, co-operated whole-heartedly with their
Buddhist and Confucian fellow citizens, and Doctor Sun-Yat-Sen, the Republican
leader, announced gratefully: “The Chinese will never forget the assistance which
their Moslem compatriots have rendered in the interest of order and liberty.”[49]
The Great War thus found Islam deeply stirred against European aggression,
keenly conscious of its own solidarity, and frankly reaching out for colored allies
in the projected struggle against white domination.
Under these circumstances it may at first sight appear strange that no general
Islamic explosion occurred when Turkey entered the lists at the close of 1914 and
the Sultan-Khalifa issued a formal summons to the Holy War. Of course this
summons was not the flat failure which Allied reports led the West to believe at
the time. As a matter of fact there was trouble in practically every Mohammedan
land under Allied control. To name only a few of many instances: Egypt broke into
a tumult smothered only by overwhelming British reinforcements, Tripoli burst
into a flame of insurrection that drove the Italians headlong to the coast, Persia
was prevented from joining Turkey only by prompt Russian intervention, and the
Indian Northwest Frontier was the scene of fighting that required the presence of a
quarter of a million Anglo-Indian troops. The British Government has officially
admitted that during 1915 the Allies’ Asiatic and African possessions stood within
a hand’s breadth of a cataclysmic insurrection.
That insurrection would certainly have taken place if Islam’s leaders had
everywhere spoken the fateful word. But the word was not spoken. Instead,
influential Moslems outside of Turkey generally condemned the latter’s action and
did all in their power to calm the passions of the fanatic multitude. The attitude of
these leaders does credit to their discernment. They recognized that this was
neither the time nor the occasion for a decisive struggle with the West. They were
not yet materially prepared, and they had not perfected their understandings either
among themselves or with their prospective non-Moslem allies. Above all, the
moral urge was lacking. They knew that athwart the Khalifa’s writ was stencilled
“Made in Germany.” They knew that the “Young Turk” clique which had
engineered the coup was made up of Europeanized renegades, many of them not
even nominal Moslems, but atheistic Jews. Far-sighted Moslems had no intention
of pulling Germany’s chestnuts out of the fire, nor did they wish to further
Prussian schemes of world-dominion which for themselves would have meant a
mere change of masters. Far better to let the white world fight out its desperate
feud, weaken itself, and reveal fully its future intentions. Meanwhile Islam could
bide its time, grow in strength, and await the morrow.
The Versailles Peace Conference was just such a revelation of European intentions
41 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

as the Pan-Islamic leaders had been awaiting in order to perfect their programmes
and enlist the moral solidarity of their peoples. At Versailles the European Powers
showed unequivocally that they had no intention of relaxing their hold upon the
Near and Middle East. By a number of secret treaties negotiated during the war
the Ottoman Empire had been virtually partitioned between the victorious Allies,
and these secret treaties formed the basis of the Versailles settlement.
Furthermore, Egypt had been declared a British protectorate at the very beginning
of the European struggle, while the Versailles Conference had scarcely adjourned
before England announced an “agreement” with Persia which made that country
another British protectorate, in fact, if not in name. The upshot was, as already
stated, that the Near and Middle East were subjected to European political
domination as never before.
But there was another side to the shield. During the war years the Allied statesmen
had officially proclaimed times without number that the war was being fought to
establish a new world-order based on such principles as the rights of small nations
and the liberty of all peoples. These pronouncements had been treasured and
memorized throughout the East. When, therefore, the East saw a peace settlement
based, not upon these high professions, but upon the imperialistic secret treaties, it
was fired with a moral indignation and sense of outraged justice never known
before. A tide of impassioned determination began rising which has already set the
entire East in tumultuous ferment, and which seems merely the premonitory
ground-swell of a greater storm. Many European students of Eastern affairs are
gravely alarmed at the prospect. Here, for example, is the judgment of Leone
Caetani, Duke of Sermoneta, an Italian authority on Oriental and Mohammedan
questions. Speaking in the spring of 1919 on the war’s effect on the East, he said:
“The convulsion has shaken Islamitic and Oriental civilization to its foundations.
The entire Oriental world, from China to the Mediterranean, is in ferment.
Everywhere the hidden fire of anti-European hatred is burning. Riots in Morocco,
risings in Algiers, discontent in Tripoli, so-called Nationalist attempts in Egypt,
Arabia, and Lybia, are all different manifestations of the same deep sentiment, and
have as their object the rebellion of the Oriental world against European
civilization.”[50]
The state of affairs in Egypt is a typical illustration of what has been going on in
the East ever since the close of the late war. Egypt was occupied by England in
1882, and British rule has conferred immense material benefits, raising the country
from anarchic bankruptcy to ordered prosperity. Yet British rule was never really
popular, and as the years passed a “Nationalist” movement steadily grew in
strength, having for its slogan the phrase “Egypt for the Egyptians,” and
demanding Britain’s complete evacuation of the country. This demand Great
Britain refused even to consider. Practically all Englishmen are agreed that Egypt
with the Suez Canal is the vital link between the eastern and western halves of the
British Empire, and they therefore consider the permanent occupation of Egypt an
absolute necessity. There is thus a clear deadlock between British imperial and
Egyptian national convictions.
Some years before the war Egypt became so unruly that England was obliged to
abandon all thoughts of conciliation and initiated a régime of frank repression
enforced by Lord Kitchener’s heavy hand. The European War and Turkey’s
adhesion to the Teutonic Powers caused fresh outbreaks in Egypt, but these were
quickly repressed and England took advantage of Ottoman belligerency to abolish
the fiction of Turkish overlordship and declare Egypt a protectorate of the British
Empire.
During the war Egypt, flooded with British troops, remained quiet, but the end of
42 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the war gave the signal for an unparalleled outburst of Nationalist activity. Basing
their claims on such doctrines as the “rights of small nations” and the “self-
determination of peoples,” the Nationalists demanded immediate independence
and attempted to get Egypt’s case before the Versailles Peace Conference. In
defiance of English prohibitions, they even held a popular plebiscite which upheld
their claims. When the British authorities answered this defiance by arresting
Nationalist leaders, Egypt flamed into rebellion from end to end. Everywhere it
was the same story. Railways and telegraph lines were systematically cut. Trains
were stalled and looted. Isolated British officers and soldiers were murdered. In
Cairo alone, thousands of houses were sacked by the mob. Soon the danger was
rendered more acute by the irruption out of the desert of swarms of Bedouin
Arabs bent on plunder. For a few days Egypt trembled on the verge of anarchy,
and the British Government admitted in Parliament that all Egypt was in a state of
insurrection.
The British authorities, however, met the crisis with vigor and determination. The
number of British troops in Egypt was very large, trusty black regiments were
hurried up from the Sudan, and the well-disciplined Egyptian native police
generally obeyed orders. The result was that after several weeks of sharp fighting,
lasting through the spring of 1919, Egypt was again gotten under control. The
outlook for the future is, however, ominous in the extreme. Order is indeed
restored, but only the presence of massed British and Sudanese black troops
guarantees that order will be maintained. Even under the present régime of stern
martial law hardly a month passes without fresh rioting and heavy loss of life.
Egypt appears Nationalist to the core, its spokesmen swear they will accept
nothing short of independence, and in the long run Britain will realize the truth of
that pithy saying: “You can do everything with bayonets except sit on them.”
India is likewise in a state of profound unrest. The vast peninsula has been
controlled by England for almost two centuries, yet here again the last two
decades have witnessed a rapidly increasing movement against British rule. This
movement was at first confined to the upper-class Hindus, the great Mohammedan
element preserving its traditional loyalty to the British “Raj,” which it considered
a protection against the Brahmanistic Hindu majority. But, as already seen, the
Pan-Islamic leaven presently reached the Indian Moslems, European aggressions
on Islam stirred their resentment, and at length Moslem and Hindu adjourned their
ancient feud in their new solidarity against European tutelage.
The Great War provoked relatively little sedition in India. Groups of Hindu
extremists, to be sure, hatched terroristic plots and welcomed German aid, but
India as a whole backed England and helped win the war with both money and
men. At the same time, Indians gave notice that they expected their loyalty to be
rewarded, and at the close of the war various memorials were drawn up calling for
drastic modifications of the existing governmental régime.
India is to-day governed by an English Civil Service whose fairness, honesty, and
general efficiency no informed person can seriously impugn. But this no longer
contents Indian aspirations. India desires not merely good government but
self-government. The ultimate goal of all Indian reformers is emancipation from
European tutelage, though they differ among themselves as to how and when this
emancipation is to be attained. The most conservative would be content with
self-government under British guidance, the middle group asks for the full status
of a Dominion of the British Empire like Canada and Australia, while the radicals
demand complete independence. Even the most conservative of these demands
would, however, involve great changes of system and a diminution of British
control. Such demands arouse in England mistrust and apprehension. Englishmen
43 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

point out that India is not a nation but a congeries of diverse peoples spiritually
sundered by barriers of blood, language, culture, and religion, and they conclude
that, if England’s control were really relaxed, India would get out of hand and drift
toward anarchy. As for Indian independence, the average Englishman cannot
abide the thought, holding it fatal both for the British Empire and for India itself.
The result has been that England has failed to meet Indian demands, and this, in
turn, has roused an acute recrudescence of dissatisfaction and unrest. The British
Government has countered with coercive legislation like the Rowlatt Acts and has
sternly repressed rioting and terrorism. British authority is still supreme in India.
But it is an authority resting more and more upon force. In fact, some Englishmen
have long considered British rule in India, despite its imposing appearance, a
decidedly fragile affair. Many years ago Meredith Townsend, who certainly knew
India well, wrote:
“The English think they will rule India for many centuries or forever. I do not
think so, holding rather the older belief that the empire which came in a day will
disappear in a night.... Above all this inconceivable mass of humanity, governing
all, protecting all, taxing all, rises what we call here ‘the Empire,’ a corporation of
less than 1,500 men, partly chosen by examination, partly by co-optation, who are
set to govern, and who protect themselves in governing by finding pay for a
minute white garrison of 65,000 men, one-fifth of the Roman legions—though the
masses to be controlled are double the subjects of Rome. That corporation and
that garrison constitute the ‘Indian Empire.’ There is nothing else. Banish those
1,500 men in black, defeat that slender garrison in red, and the empire has ended,
the structure disappears, and brown India emerges, unchanged and unchangeable.
To support the official world and its garrison—both, recollect, smaller than those
of Belgium—there is, except Indian opinion, absolutely nothing. Not only is there
no white race in India, not only is there no white colony, but there is no white man
who purposes to remain.... There are no white servants, not even grooms, no white
policemen, no white postmen, no white anything. If the brown men struck for a
week, the ‘Empire’ would collapse like a house of cards, and every ruling man
would be a starving prisoner in his own house. He could not move or feed himself
or get water.”[51]
These words aptly illustrate the truth stated at the beginning of this book that the
basic factor in human affairs is not politics but race, and that the most imposing
political phenomena, of themselves, mean nothing. And that is just the fatal
weakness underlying the white man’s present political domination over the brown
world. Throughout that entire world there is no settled white population save in
the French colonies of Algeria and Tunis along the Mediterranean seaboard, where
whites form perhaps one-sixth of the total. Elsewhere, from Morocco to the Dutch
Indies, there is in the racial sense, as Townsend well says, “no white anything,”
and if white rule vanished to-morrow it would not leave a human trace behind.
White rule is therefore purely political, based on prescription, prestige, and lack of
effective opposition. These are indeed fragile foundations. Let the brown world
once make up its mind that the white man must go, and he will go, for his position
will have become simply impossible. It is not solely a question of a “Holy War”;
mere passive resistance, if genuine and general, would shake white rule to its
foundations. And it is precisely the determination to get rid of white rule which
seems to be spreading like wild-fire over the brown world to-day. The unrest
which I have described in Egypt and India merely typify what is going on in
Morocco, Central Asia, the Dutch Indies, the Philippines, and every other portion
of the brown world whose inhabitants are above the grade of savages.
Another factor favoring the prospects of brown emancipation is the lack of
sustained resistance which the white world would probably offer. For the white
44 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

world’s interests in these regions, though great, are not fundamental; that is to say,
racial. However grievously they might suffer politically and economically, racially
the white peoples would lose almost nothing. Here again we see the basic
importance of race in human affairs. Contrast, for example, England’s attitude
toward an insurgent India with France’s attitude toward an insurgent North Africa.
England, with nothing racial at stake, would hesitate before a reconquest of India
involving millions of soldiers and billions of treasure. France, on the other hand,
with nearly a million Europeans in her North African possessions, half of these
full-blooded Frenchmen, might risk her last franc and her last poilu rather than see
these blood-brothers slaughtered and enslaved.
Assuming, then, what to-day seems probable, that white political control over the
brown world is destined to be sensibly curtailed if not generally eliminated, what
are the larger racial implications? Above all: will the browns tend to impinge on
white race-areas as the yellows show signs of doing? Probably, no; at least, not to
any great extent. In the first place, the brown world has within its present confines
plenty of room for potential race-expansion. Outside India, Egypt, Java, and a few
lesser spots, there is scarcely a brown land where natural improvements such as
irrigation would not open up extensive settlement areas. Mesopotamia alone, now
almost uninhabited, might support a vast population, while Persia could nourish
several times its present inhabitants.
India, to be sure, is almost as congested as China, and the spectre of the Indian
coolie has lately alarmed white lands like Canada and South Africa almost as
much as the Chinese coolie has done. But an independent India would fall under
the same political blight as the rest of the brown world—the blight of internecine
dissensions and wars. The brown world’s present growing solidarity is not a
positive but a negative phenomenon. It is an alliance, against a common foe, of
traditional enemies who, once the bond was loosed in victory, would inevitably
quarrel among themselves. Turk would fly at Arab and Turkoman at Persian, as of
yore, while India would become a welter of contending Hindus, Moslems, Sikhs,
Gurkhas, and heaven knows what, until perchance disciplined anew by the
pressure of a Yellow Peril. In Western Asia it is possible that the spiritual and
cultural bonds of Islam might temper these struggles, but Western Asia is precisely
that part of the brown world where population-pressure is absent. India, the
overpeopled brown land, would undergo such a cycle of strife as would devour its
human surplus and render distant aggressions impossible.
A potential brown menace to white race-areas would, indeed, arise in case of a
brown-yellow alliance against the white peoples. But such an alliance could occur
only in the first stages of a pan-colored war of liberation while the pressure of
white world-predominance was still keenly felt and before the divisive tendencies
within the brown world had begun to take effect.
Short of such an alliance (wherein the browns would abet the yellows’ aggressive,
racial objectives in return for yellow support of their own essentially defensive,
political ends), the brown world’s emancipation from white domination would
apparently not result in more than local pressures on white race-areas. It would,
however, affect another sphere of white political control—black Africa. The
emancipation of brown, Islamic North Africa would inevitably send a sympathetic
thrill through every portion of the Dark Continent and would stir both
Mohammedan and pagan negroes against white rule. Islam is, in fact, the intimate
link between the brown and black worlds. But this subject, with its momentous
implications, will be discussed in the next chapter.
45 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

CHAPTER IV
BLACK MAN’S LAND
Black Man’s Land is primarily Africa south of the Sahara Desert. Here dwell the
bulk of all the 150,000,000 black men on earth. The negro and negroid population
of Africa is estimated at about 120,000,000—four-fifths of the black race-total.
Besides its African nucleus the black race has two distant outposts: the one in
Australasia, the other in the Americas. The Eastern blacks are found mainly in the
archipelagoes lying between the Asiatic land-mass and Australia. They are the
Oriental survivors of the black belt which in very ancient times stretched
uninterruptedly from Africa across southern Asia to the Pacific Ocean. The
Asiatic blacks were overwhelmed by other races ages ago, and only a few wild
tribes like the “Negritos” of the Philippines and the jungle-dwellers of Indo-China
and southern India survive as genuine negroid stocks. All the peoples of southern
Asia, however, are darkened by this ancient negroid strain. The peoples of south
India are notably tinged with black blood. As for the pure blacks of the
Australasian archipelagoes, they are so few in numbers (about 3,000,000) and so
low in type that they are of negligible importance. Quite otherwise are the blacks
of the Far West. In the western hemisphere there are some 25,000,000 persons of
more or less mixed black blood, brought thither in modern times as slaves by the
white conquerors of the New World. Still, whatever may be the destiny of these
transplanted black folk, the black man’s chief significance, from the world aspect,
must remain bound up with the great nucleus of negro population in the African
homeland.
Black Africa, as I have said, lies south of the Sahara Desert. Here the negro has
dwelt for unnumbered ages. The key-note of black history, like yellow history, has
been isolation. Cut off from the Mediterranean by the desert which he had no
means of crossing, and bounded elsewhere by oceans which he had no skill in
navigating, the black man vegetated in savage obscurity, his habitat being well
named the “Dark Continent.”
Until the white tide began breaking on its sea-fronts four centuries ago, the black
world’s only external stimuli had come from brown men landing on its eastern
coasts or ascending the valley of the Nile. As time passed, both brown and white
pressures became more intense, albeit the browns long led in the process of
penetration. Advancing from the east and trickling across the desert from the
north, Arab or Arabized adventurers conquered black Africa to the equator; and
this political subjugation had also a racial side, for the conquerors sowed their
blood freely and set a brownish stamp on many regions. As for the whites, they
long remained mere birds of passage. Half a century ago they possessed little more
than trading-posts along the littorals, their only real settlement lying in the extreme
south.
Then, suddenly, all was changed. In the closing decades of the nineteenth century,
Europe turned its gaze full upon the Dark Continent, and within a generation
Africa was partitioned between the European Powers. Negro and Arab alike fell
under European domination. Only minute Liberia and remote Abyssinia retained a
qualified independence. Furthermore, white settlement also made distinct
progress. The tropical bulk of Africa defied white colonization, but the continent’s
46 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

northern and southern extremities were climatically “white man’s country.”

Accordingly, there are to-day nearly a million whites settled along the Algerian
and Tunisian seaboard, while in South Africa, Dutch and British blood has built up
a powerful commonwealth containing fully one and one-half million white souls.
In Africa, unlike Asia, the European has taken root, and has thus gained at least
local tenures of a fundamental nature.
The crux of the African problem therefore resolves itself into the question whether
the white man, through consolidated racial holds north and south, will be able to
perpetuate his present political control over the intermediate continental mass
which climate debars him from populating. This is a matter of great importance,
for Africa is a land of enormous potential wealth, the natural source of Europe’s
tropical raw materials and foodstuffs. Whether Europe is to retain possession
depends, in the last analysis, on the character of the inhabitants. It is, then, to the
nature of the black man and his connection with the brown world that we must
direct our attention.
From the first glance we see that, in the negro, we are in the presence of a being
differing profoundly not merely from the white man but also from those human
types which we discovered in our surveys of the brown and yellow worlds. The
black man is, indeed, sharply differentiated from the other branches of mankind.
His outstanding quality is superabundant animal vitality. In this he easily surpasses
all other races. To it he owes his intense emotionalism. To it, again, is due his
extreme fecundity, the negro being the quickest of breeders. This abounding
vitality shows in many other ways, such as the negro’s ability to survive harsh
conditions of slavery under which other races have soon succumbed. Lastly, in
ethnic crossings, the negro strikingly displays his prepotency, for black blood, once
entering a human stock, seems never really bred out again.
Negro fecundity is a prime factor in Africa’s future. In the savage state which until
recently prevailed, black multiplication was kept down by a wide variety of
checks. Both natural and social causes combined to maintain an extremely high
death-rate. The negro’s political ineptitude, never rising above the tribal concept,
kept black Africa a mosaic of peoples, warring savagely among themselves and
widely addicted to cannibalism. Then, too, the native religions were usually
sanguinary, demanding a prodigality of human sacrifices. The killings ordained by
negro wizards and witch-doctors sometimes attained unbelievable proportions.
The combined result of all this was a wastage of life which in other races would
have spelled a declining population. Since the establishment of white political
control, however, these checks on black fecundity are no longer operative. The
white rulers fight filth and disease, stop tribal wars, and stamp out superstitious
abominations. In consequence, population increases by leaps and bounds, the
latent possibilities being shown in the native reservations in South Africa, where
tribes have increased as much as tenfold in fifty or sixty years. It is therefore
practically certain that the African negroes will multiply prodigiously in the next
few decades.
Now, what will be the attitude of these augmenting black masses toward white
political dominion? To that momentous query no certain answer can be made. One
thing, however, seems clear: the black world’s reaction to white ascendancy will
be markedly different from those of the brown and yellow worlds, because of the
profound dissimilarities between negroes and men of other stocks. To begin with,
the black peoples have no historic pasts. Never having evolved civilizations of
their own, they are practically devoid of that accumulated mass of beliefs,
thoughts, and experiences which render Asiatics so, impenetrable and so hostile to
white influences. Although the white race displays sustained constructive power to
47 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

an unrivalled degree, particularly in its Nordic branches, the brown and yellow
peoples have contributed greatly to the civilization of the world and have
profoundly influenced human progress. The negro, on the contrary, has
contributed virtually nothing. Left to himself, he remained a savage, and in the
past his only quickening has been where brown men have imposed their ideas and
altered his blood. The originating powers of the European and the Asiatic are not
in him.
This lack of constructive originality, however, renders the negro extremely
susceptible to external influences. The Asiatic, conscious of his past and his
potentialities, is chary of foreign innovations and refuses to recognize alien
superiority. The negro, having no past, welcomes novelty and tacitly admits that
others are his masters. Both brown and white men have been so accepted in
Africa. The relatively faint resistance offered by the naturally brave blacks to
white and brown conquest, the ready reception of Christianity and Islam, and the
extraordinary personal ascendancy acquired by individual Arabs and Europeans,
all indicate a willingness to accept foreign tutelage which in the Asiatic is wholly
absent.
The Arab and the European are, in fact, rivals for the mastership of black Africa.
The Arab had a long start, but the European suddenly overtook him and brought
not only the blacks but the African Arabs themselves under his sway. It remains to
be seen whether the Arab, allying himself with the blacks, can oust his white rival.
That some such move will be attempted, in view of the brown world’s renaissance
in general and the extraordinary activity of the Arab peoples in particular, seems a
foregone conclusion. How the matter will work out depends on three things: (1)
the brown man’s inherent strength in Africa; (2) the possibilities of black
disaffection against white tutelage; (3) the white man’s strength and power of
resistance.
The seat of brown power in Africa is of course the great belt of territory north of
the Sahara. From Egypt to Morocco the inhabitants are Arabized in culture and
Mohammedan in faith, while Arab blood has percolated ever since the Moslem
conquest twelve centuries ago. In the eastern half of this zone Arabization has
been complete, and Egypt, Tripoli, and the Sudan can be considered as unalterably
wedded to the brown Islamic world. The zone’s western half, however, is in
different case. The majority of its inhabitants are Berbers, an ancient stock
generally considered white, with close affinities to the Latin peoples across the
Mediterranean. As usual, blood tells. The Berbers have been under Arab tutelage
for over a thousand years, yet their whole manner of life remains distinct, they
have largely kept their language, and there has been comparatively little
intermarriage. Pure-blooded Arabs abound, but they are still, in a way, foreigners.
To-day the entire region is under white, French, rule. Algeria, in particular, has
been politically French for almost a hundred years. Europeans have come in and
number nearly a million souls. The Arab element shows itself sullen and refractory,
but the Berbers display much less aversion to French rule, which, as usual, is
considerate of native susceptibilities. The French colonial authorities are alive to
the Berber’s ethnic affinities and tactfully seek to stimulate his dormant white
consciousness. In Algeria intermarriage between Europeans and Berbers has
actually begun. Of course the process is merely in its first stages. Still, the blood is
there, the leaven is working, and in time Northwest Africa may return to the white
world, where it was in Roman days and where it racially belongs. In the
anti-European disturbances now taking place in Algeria and Tunis it is safe to say
that the Arab element is making most of the trouble.
It is Northeast Africa, then, which is the real nucleus of Arabism. Here Arabism
48 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

and Islam rule unchecked, and in the preceding chapter we saw how the Senussi
Order was marshalling the fierce nomads of the desert. These tribesmen are
relatively few in numbers, but more splendid fighting material does not exist in the
wide world. Furthermore, the Arab-negroid peoples which have developed along
the southern edge of the desert so blend the martial qualities of both strains that
they frequently display an almost demoniacal fighting-power. It is Pan-Islamism’s
hope to use these Arab or Arabized fanatics as an officers’ corps for the black
millions whom it is converting to the faith.
Concerning Islam’s steady progress in black Africa there can be no shadow of a
doubt. Every candid European observer tells the same story. “Mohammedanism,”
says Sir Charles Elliott, “can still give the natives a motive for animosity against
Europeans and a unity of which they are otherwise incapable.”[52] Twenty years
ago another English observer, T. R. Threlfall, wrote: “Mohammedanism is making
marvellous progress in the interior of Africa. It is crushing paganism out. Against it
the Christian propaganda is a myth.... The rapid spread of militant
Mohammedanism among the savage tribes to the north of the equator is a serious
factor in the fight for racial supremacy in Africa. With very few exceptions the
colored races of Africa are pre-eminently fighters. To them the law of the stronger
is supreme; they have been conquered, and in turn they conquered. To them the
fierce, warlike spirit inherent in Mohammedanism is infinitely more attractive than
is the gentle, peace-loving, high moral standard of Christianity: hence, the rapid
headway the former is making in central Africa, and the certainty that it will soon
spread to the south of the Zambezi.”[53]
The way in which Islam is marching southward is dramatically shown by a recent
incident. A few years ago the British authorities suddenly discovered that
Mohammedanism was pervading Nyassaland. An investigation brought out the
fact that it was the work of Zanzibar Arabs. They began their propaganda about
1900. Ten years later almost every village in southern Nyassaland had its Moslem
teacher and its mosque-hut. Although the movement was frankly anti-European,
the British authorities did not dare to check it for fear of repercussions elsewhere.
Another interesting fact, probably not unconnected, is that Nyassaland has lately
been the theatre of an anti-white “Christian” propaganda—the so-called
“Ethiopian Church,” of which I shall presently speak.
Islam has thus two avenues of approach to the African negro—his natural
preference for a militant faith and his resentment at white tutelage. It is the
disinclination of the more martial African peoples for a pacific creed which
perhaps accounts for Christianity’s slow progress among the very warlike tribes of
South Africa, such as the Zulus and the Matabele. Islam is as yet unknown south
of the Zambezi, but white men universally dread the possibility of its appearance,
fearing its effect upon the natives. Of course Christianity has made distinct
progress in the Dark Continent. The natives of the South African Union are
predominantly Christianized. In east-central Africa Christianity has also gained
many converts, particularly in Uganda, while on the West African Guinea coast
Christian missions have long been established and have generally succeeded in
keeping Islam away from the seaboard. Certainly, all white men, whether
professing Christians or not, should welcome the success of missionary efforts in
Africa. The degrading fetishism and demonology which sum up the native pagan
cults cannot stand, and all negroes will some day be either Christians or Moslems.
In so far as he is Christianized, the negro’s savage instincts will be restrained and
he will be disposed to acquiesce in white tutelage. In so far as he is Islamized, the
negro’s warlike propensities will be inflamed, and he will be used as the tool of
Arab Pan-Islamism seeking to drive the white man from Africa and make the
continent its very own.
49 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

As to specific anti-white sentiments among negroes untouched by Moslem

propaganda, such sentiments undoubtedly exist in many quarters. The strongest
manifestations are in South Africa, where interracial relations are bad and
becoming worse, but there is much diffused, half-articulate dislike of white men
throughout central Africa as well. Devoid though the African savage is of either
national or cultural consciousness, he could not be expected to welcome a tutelage
which imposed many irksome restrictions upon him. Furthermore, the African
negro does seem to possess a certain rudimentary sense of race-solidarity. The
existence of both these sentiments is proved by the way in which the news of
white military reverses have at once been known and rejoiced in all over black
Africa; spread, it would seem, by those mysterious methods of communication
employed by negroes everywhere and called in our Southern States “grape-vine
telegraph.” The Russo-Japanese War, for example, produced all over the Dark
Continent intensely exciting effects.
This generalized anti-white feeling has, during the past decade, taken tangible
form in South Africa. The white population of the Union, though numbering
1,500,000, is surrounded by a black population four times as great and increasing
more rapidly, while in many sections the whites are outnumbered ten to one. The
result is a state of affairs exactly paralleling conditions in our own South, the South
African whites feeling obliged to protect their ascendancy by elaborate legal
regulations and social taboos. The negroes have been rapidly growing more restive
under these discriminations, and unpleasant episodes like race-riots, rapings, and
lynchings are increasing in South Africa from year to year.
One of the most significant, not to say ominous, signs of the times is the
“Ethiopian Church” movement. The movement began about fifteen years ago,
some of its founders being Afro-American Methodist preachers—a fact which
throws a curious light on possible American negro reflexes upon their ancestral
homeland. The movement spread rapidly, many native mission congregations
cutting loose from white ecclesiastical control and joining the negro organization.
It also soon displayed frankly anti-white tendencies, and the government became
seriously alarmed at its unsettling influence upon the native mind. It was suspected
of having had a hand in the Zulu rising which broke out in Natal in 1907 and
which was put down only after many whites and thousands of natives had lost
their lives. Shortly afterward the authorities outlawed the Ethiopian Church and
forbade Afro-American preachers to enter South Africa, but the movement,
though legally suppressed, lived surreptitiously on and appeared in new quarters.
In 1915 a peculiarly fanatical form of Ethiopianism broke out in Nyassaland. Its
leader was a certain John Chilembwe, an Ethiopian preacher who had been
educated in the United States. His propaganda was bitterly anti-white, asserting
that Africa belonged to the black man, that the white man was an intruder, and
that he ought to be killed off until he grew discouraged and abandoned the
country. Chilembwe plotted a rising all over Nyassaland, the killing of the white
men, and the carrying off of the white women. In January, 1915, the rising took
place. Some plantations were sacked and several whites killed, their heads being
carried to Chilembwe’s “church,” where a thanksgiving service for victory was
held. The whites, however, acted with great vigor, the poorly armed insurgents
were quickly scattered, and John Chilembwe himself was soon hunted down and
killed. In itself, the incident was of slight importance, but, taken in connection
with much else, it does not augur well for the future.[54]
An interesting indication of the growing sense of negro race-solidarity was the
“Pan-African Congress” held at Paris early in 1919. Here delegates from black
communities throughout the world gathered to discuss matters of common interest.
50 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Most of the delegates were from Africa and the Americas, but one delegate from
New Guinea was also present, thus representing the Australasian branch of the
black race. The Congress was not largely attended and was of a somewhat
provisional character, but arrangements for the holding of subsequent congresses
were made.
Here, then, is the African problem’s present status: To begin with, we have a
rapidly growing black population, increasingly restive under white tutelage and
continually excited by Pan-Islamic propaganda with the further complication of
another anti-white propaganda spread by negro radicals from America.
The African situation is thus somewhat analogous to conditions in Asia. But the
analogy must not be pressed too far. In Asia white hegemony rests solely on
political bases, while the Asiatics themselves, browns and yellows alike, display
constructive power and possess civilizations built up by their own efforts from the
remote past. The Asiatics are to-day once more displaying their innate capacity by
not merely adopting, but adapting, white ideas and methods. We behold an Asiatic
renaissance, whose genuineness is best attested by the fact that there have been
similar movements in past times.
None of this applies to Africa. The black race has never shown real constructive
power. It has never built up a native civilization. Such progress as certain negro
groups have made has been due to external pressure and has never long outlived
that pressure’s removal, for the negro, when left to himself, as in Haiti and Liberia,
rapidly reverts to his ancestral ways. The negro is a facile, even eager, imitator;
but there he stops. He adopts; but he does not adapt, assimilate, and give forth
creatively again.
The whole of history testifies to this truth. As the Englishman Meredith Townsend
says: “None of the black races, whether negro or Australian, have shown within
the historic time the capacity to develop civilization. They have never passed the
boundaries of their own habitats as conquerors, and never exercised the smallest
influence over peoples not black. They have never founded a stone city, have
never built a ship, have never produced a literature, have never suggested a
creed.... There seems to be no reason for this except race. It is said that the negro
has been buried in the most ‘massive’ of the four continents, and has been, so to
speak, lost to humanity; but he was always on the Nile, the immediate road to the
Mediterranean, and in West and East Africa he was on the sea. Africa is probably
more fertile, and almost certainly richer than Asia, and is pierced by rivers as
mighty, and some of them at least as navigable. What could a singularly healthy
race, armed with a constitution which resists the sun and defies malaria, wish for
better than to be seated on the Nile, or the Congo, or the Niger, in numbers amply
sufficient to execute any needed work, from the cutting of forests and the making
of roads up to the building of cities? How was the negro more secluded than the
Peruvian; or why was he ‘shut up’ worse than the Tartar of Samarcand, who one
day shook himself, gave up all tribal feuds, and, from the Sea of Okhotsk to the
Baltic and southward to the Nerbudda, mastered the world?... The negro went by
himself far beyond the Australian savage. He learned the use of fire, the fact that
sown grain will grow, the value of shelter, the use of the bow and the canoe, and
the good of clothes; but there to all appearances he stopped, unable, until
stimulated by another race like the Arab, to advance another step.”[55]
Unless, then, every lesson of history is to be disregarded, we must conclude that
black Africa is unable to stand alone. The black man’s numbers may increase
prodigiously and acquire alien veneers, but the black man’s nature will not change.
Black unrest may grow and cause much trouble. Nevertheless, the white man must
51 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

stand fast in Africa. No black “renaissance” impends, and Africa, if abandoned by

the whites, would merely fall beneath the onset of the browns. And that would be
a great calamity. As stated in the preceding chapter, the brown peoples, of
themselves, do not directly menace white race-areas, while Pan-Islamism is at
present an essentially defensive movement. But Islam is militant by nature, and
the Arab is a restless and warlike breed. Pan-Islamism once possessed of the Dark
Continent and fired by militant zealots, might forge black Africa into a sword of
wrath, the executor of sinister adventures.
Fortunately the white man has every reason for keeping a firm hold on Africa. Not
only are its central tropics prime sources of raw materials and foodstuffs which
white direction can alone develop, but to north and south the white man has struck
deep roots into the soil. Both extremities of the continent are “white man’s
country,” where strong white peoples should ultimately arise. Two of the chief
white Powers, Britain and France, are pledged to the hilt in this racial task and will
spare no effort to safeguard the heritage of their pioneering children. Brown
influence in Africa is strong, but it is supreme only in the northeast and its line of
communication with the Asiatic homeland runs over the narrow neck of Suez.
Should stern necessity arise, the white world could hold Suez against Asiatic
assault and crush brown resistance in Africa.
In short, the real danger to white control of Africa lies, not in brown attack or
black revolt, but in possible white weakness through chronic discord within the
white world itself. And that subject must be reserved for later chapters.
CHAPTER V
RED MAN’S LAND
Red Man’s Land is the Americas between the Rio Grande and the tropic of
Capricorn. Here dwells the “Amerindian” race. At the time of Columbus the
whole western hemisphere was theirs, but the white man has extirpated or
absorbed them to north and south, so that to-day the United States and Canada in
North America and the southern portions of South America are genuine “white
man’s country.” In the intermediate zone above mentioned, however, the
Amerindian has survived and forms the majority of the population, albeit
considerably mixed with white and to a lesser degree with negro blood. The total
number of “Indians,” including both full-bloods and mixed types, is about
40,000,000—more than two-thirds of the whole population. In addition, there are
several million negroes and mulattoes, mostly in Brazil. The white population of
the intermediate zone, even if we include “near-whites,” does not average more
than 10 per cent, though it varies greatly with different regions. The reader should
remember that neither the West India Islands nor the southern portion of the South
American continent are included in this generalization. In the West Indies the
Amerindian has completely died out and has been replaced by the negro, while
southern South America, especially Argentina and Uruguay, are genuine white
man’s country in which there is little Indian and no negro blood. Despite these
exceptions, however, the fact remains that, taken as a whole, “Latin America,” the
vast land-block from the Rio Grande to Cape Horn, is racially not “Latin” but
52 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Amerindian or negroid, with a thin Spanish or Portuguese veneer. In other words,

though commonly considered part of the white world, most of Latin America is
ethnically colored man’s land, which has been growing more colored for the past
hundred years.
Latin America’s evolution was predetermined by the Spanish Conquest. That very
word “conquest” tells the story. The United States was settled by colonists
planning homes and bringing their women. It was thus a genuine migration, and
resulted in a full transplanting of white stock to new soil. The Indians encountered
were wild nomads, fierce of temper and few in number. After sharp conflicts they
were extirpated, leaving virtually no ethnic traces behind. The colonization of
Latin America was the exact antithesis. The Spanish Conquistadores were bold
warriors descending upon vast regions inhabited by relatively dense populations,
some of which, as in Mexico and Peru, had attained a certain degree of
civilization. The Spaniards, invincible in their shining armor, paralyzed with terror
these people still dwelling in the age of bronze and polished stone. With ridiculous
ease mere handfuls of whites overthrew empires and lorded it like gods over
servile and adoring multitudes. Cortez marched on Mexico with less than 600
followers, while Pizarro had but 310 companions when he started his conquest of
Peru. Of course the fabulous treasures amassed in these exploits drew swarms of
bold adventurers from Spain. Nevertheless, their numbers were always
infinitesimal compared with the vastness of the quarry, while the proportion of
women immigrants continued to lag far behind that of the men. The breeding of
pure whites in Latin America was thus both scanty and slow.
On the other hand, the breeding of mixed-bloods began at once and attained
notable proportions. Having slaughtered the Indian males or brigaded them in
slave-gangs, the Conquistadores took the Indian women to themselves. The
humblest man-at-arms had several female attendants, while the leaders became
veritable pashas with great harems of concubines. The result was a prodigious
output of half-breed children, known as “mestizos” or “cholos.”
And soon a new ethnic complication was added. The Indians having developed a
melancholy trick of dying off under slavery, the Spaniards imported African
negroes to fill the servile ranks, and since they took negresses as well as Indian
women for concubines, other half-breeds—mulattoes—appeared. Here and there
Indians and negroes mated on their own account, the offspring being known as
“zambos.” In time these various hybrids bred among themselves, producing the
most extraordinary ethnic combinations. As Garcia-Calderon well puts it:
“Grotesque generations with every shade of complexion and every conformation
of skull were born in America—a crucible continually agitated by unheard-of
fusions of races.... But there was little Latin blood to be found in the homes
formed by the sensuality of the first conquerors of a desolated America.”[56]
To be sure, this mongrel population long remained politically negligible. The
Spaniards regarded themselves as a master-caste, and excluded all save pure
whites from civic rights and social privileges. In fact, the European-born Spaniards
refused to recognize even their colonial-born kinsmen as their equals, and
“Creoles”[57] could not aspire to the higher distinctions or offices. This attitude
was largely inspired by the desire to maintain a lucrative monopoly. Yet the
European’s sense of superiority had some valid grounds. There can be no doubt
that the Creole whites, as a class, showed increasing signs of degeneracy. Climate
was a prime cause in the hotter regions, but there were many plateau areas, as in
Colombia, Mexico, and Peru, which though geographically in the tropics had a
temperate climate from their elevation.
53 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Even more than by climate the Creole was injured by contact with the colored
races. Pampered and corrupted from birth by obsequious slaves, the Creole
usually led an idle and vapid existence, disdaining work as servile and debarred
from higher callings by his European-born superiors. As time passed, the
degeneracy due to climate and custom was intensified by degeneracy of blood.
Despite legal enactment and social taboo, colored strains percolated insidiously
into the creole stock. The leading families, by elaborate precautions, might
succeed in keeping their escutcheons clean, but humbler circles darkened
significantly despite fervid protestations of “pure-white” blood. Still, so long as
Spain kept her hold on Latin America, the process of miscegenation, socially
considered, was a slow one. The whole social system was based on the idea of
white superiority, and the colors were carefully graded. “In America,” wrote
Humboldt toward the close of Spanish rule, “the more or less white skin
determines the position which a man holds in society.”[58]
The revolution against Spain had momentous consequences for the racial future of
Latin America. In the beginning, to be sure, it was a white civil war—a revolt of
the Creoles against European oppression and discrimination. The heroes of the
revolution—Bolívar, Miranda, San Martín, and the rest—were aristocrats of
pure-white blood. But the revolution presently developed new features. To begin
with, the struggle was very long. Commencing in 1809, it lasted almost twenty
years. The whites were decimated by fratricidal fury, and when the Spanish cause
was finally lost, multitudes of loyalists mainly of the superior social classes left the
country. Meanwhile, the half-castes, who had rallied wholesale to the
revolutionary banner, were demanding their reward. The Creoles wished to close
the revolutionary cycle and establish a new society based, like the old, upon white
supremacy, with themselves substituted for the Spaniards. Bolívar planned a
limited monarchy and a white electoral oligarchy. But this was far from suiting the
half-castes. For them the revolution had just begun. Raising the cry of
“democracy,” then become fashionable through the North American and French
revolutions, they proclaimed the doctrine of “equality” regardless of skin.
Disillusioned and full of foreboding, Bolívar, the master-spirit of the revolution,
disappeared from the scene, and his lieutenants, like the generals of Alexander,
quarrelled among themselves, split Latin America into jarring fragments, and
waged a long series of internecine wars. The flood-gates of anarchy were opened,
the result being a steady weakening of the whites and a corresponding rise of the
half-castes in the political and social scale. Everywhere ambitious soldiers led the
mongrel mob against the white aristocracy, breaking its power and making
themselves dictators. These “caudillos” were apostles of equality and
miscegenation. Says Garcia-Calderon: “Tyrants found democracies; they lean on
the support of the people, the half-breeds and negroes, against the oligarchies;
they dominate the colonial nobility, favor the crossing of races, and free the
slaves.”[59]
The consequences of all this were lamentable in the extreme. Latin America’s
level of civilization fell far below that of colonial days. Spanish rule, though
narrow and tyrannical, had maintained peace and social stability. Now all was a
hideous chaos wherein frenzied castes and colors grappled to the death. Ignorant
mestizos and brutal negroes trampled the fine flowers of culture under foot, while
as by a malignant inverse selection the most intelligent and the most cultivated
perished.
These deplorable conditions prevailed in Latin America until well past the middle
of the nineteenth century. Of course, here as elsewhere, anarchy engendered
tyranny, and strong caudillos sometimes perpetuated their dictatorship for decades,
as in Paraguay under Doctor Francia and in Mexico under Porfirio Diaz. However,
54 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

these were mere interludes, of no constructive import. Always the aging lion lost
his grip, the lurking hyenas of anarchy downed him at last, and the land sank once
more into revolutionary chaos. Some parts of Latin America did, indeed, definitely
emerge into the light of stable progress. But those favored regions owed their
deliverance, not to dictatorship, but to race. One of two factors always operated:
either (1) an efficient white oligarchy; or (2) Aryanization through wholesale
European immigration.
Stabilization through oligarchy is best illustrated by Chile. Chilean history differs
widely from that of the rest of Latin America. A land of cool climate, no gold, and
warlike Araucanian Indians, Chile attracted the pioneering settler rather than the
swashbuckling seeker of treasure-trove. Now the pioneering types in Spain come
mainly from those northern provinces which have retained considerable Nordic
blood. The Chilean colonists were thus largely blond Asturians or austere,
reasonable Basques, seeking homes and bringing their women. Of course there
was crossing with the natives, but the fierce Araucanian aborigines clung to their
wild freedom and kept up an interminable frontier warfare in which the occasions
for race-mixture were relatively few. The country was thus settled by a resident
squirearchy of an almost English type. This ruling gentry jealously guarded its
racial integrity. In fact, it possessed not merely a white but a Nordic
race-consciousness. The Chilean gentry called themselves sons of the Visigoths,
scions of Euric and Pelayo, who had found in remote Araucania a chance to slake
their racial thirst for fighting and freedom.
In Chile, as elsewhere, the revolution provoked a cycle of disorder. But the cycle
was short, and was more a political struggle between white factions than a social
welter of caste and race. Furthermore, Chile was receiving fresh accessions of
Nordic blood. Many English, Scotch, and Irish gentleman-adventurers, taking part
in the War of Independence, settled down in a land so reminiscent of their own.
Germans also came in considerable numbers, settling especially in the colder
south. Thus the Chilean upper classes, always pure white, became steadily more
Nordic in ethnic character. The political and social results were unmistakable.
Chile rapidly evolved a stable society, essentially oligarchic and consciously
patterned on aristocratic England. Efficient, practical, and extremely patriotic, the
Chilean oligarchs made their country at once the most stable and the most
dynamic factor in Latin America.
The distinctly “Northern” character of Chile and the Chileans strike foreign
observers. Here, for example, are the impressions of a recent visitor, the North
American sociologist, Professor E. A. Ross. Landing at the port of Valparaiso, he
is “struck by signs of English influence. On the commercial streets every third man
suggests the Briton, while a large proportion of the business people look as if they
have their daily tub. The cleanliness of the streets, the freshness of the parks and
squares, the dressing of the shop-windows, and the style of the mounted police
remind one of England.”[60] As to the Nordic affinities of the upper classes: “One
sees it in stature, eye color, and ruddy complexion.... Among the pupils of Santiago
College there are as many blonds as brunets.”[61] Even among the peon or “roto”
class, despite considerable Indian crossing, Professor Ross noted the strong Nordic
strain, for he met Chilean peasants “whose stature, broad shoulders, big faces, and
tawny mustaches proclaimed them as genuine Norsemen as the Icelanders in our
Red River Valley.”[62]
Chile is thus the prime example of social stability and progress attained through
white oligarchic rule. Other, though less successful, instances are to be noted in
Peru, Colombia, and Costa Rica. Peru and Colombia, though geographically
within the tropics, have extensive temperate plateaux. Here numerous whites
55 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

settled during the colonial period, forming an upper caste over a large Indian
population. Unlike Chile, few Nordics came to leaven society with those qualities
of constructive genius and racial self-respect which are the special birthright of
Nordic man. Unlike Chile again, not only were there dense Indian masses, but
there was also an appreciable negro element. Lastly, the number of mixed-bloods
was very large. It is thus not surprising that for both Peru and Colombia the
revolution ushered in a period of turmoil from which neither have even yet
emerged. The whites have consistently fought among themselves, invoking the
half-castes as auxiliaries and using Indians and negroes as their pawns. The whites
are still the dominant element, but only the first families retain their pure blood,
and miscegenation creeps upward with every successive generation. As for Costa
Rica, it is a tiny bit of cool hill-country, settled by whites in colonial times, and
to-day rises an oasis of civilization, above the tropic jungle of degenerate, mongrel
Central America.
The second method of social stabilization in Latin America—Aryanization through
wholesale European immigration—is exemplified by Argentina and Uruguay.
Neither of these lands had very promising beginnings. Their populations, at the
revolution, contained strong Indian infusions and traces of negro blood, while after
the revolution both fell under the sway of tyrannical dictators who persecuted the
white aristocrats and favored miscegenation. However, Argentina and Uruguay
possessed two notable advantages: they were climatically white man’s country,
and they at first contained a very small population. Since they produced neither
gold nor tropical luxuries, Spain had neglected them, so that at the revolution they
consisted of little more than the port-towns of Buenos Aires and Montevideo with
a few dependent river-settlements. Their vast hinterlands of fertile prairie then
harbored only wandering tribes of nomad savages.
During the last half of the nineteenth century, however, the development of ocean
transport gave these antipodean prairies value as stock-raising and grain-growing
sources for congested Europe, and Europe promptly sent immigrants to supply her
needs. This immigrant stream gradually swelled to a veritable deluge. The human
tide was, on the whole, of sound stock, mostly Spaniards and north Italians, with
some Nordic elements from northern Europe in the upper strata. Thus Europe
locked antipodean America securely to the white world. As for the colonial stock,
it merged easily into the newer, kindred flood. Here and there signs of former
miscegenation still show, the Argentino being sometimes, as Madison Grant well
puts it, “suspiciously swarthy.”[63] Nevertheless, these are but vestigial traces
which the ceaseless European inflow will ultimately eradicate. The large
impending German immigration to Argentina and Uruguay should bring valuable
Nordic elements.
This same tide of European immigration has likewise pretty well Aryanized the
southern provinces of Brazil, adjacent to the Uruguayan border. Those provinces
were neglected by Portugal as Argentina and Uruguay were by Spain, and half a
century ago they had a very sparse population. To-day they support millions of
European immigrants, mostly Italians and European Portuguese, but with the
further addition of nearly half a million Germans. Brazil is, in fact, evolving into
two racially distinct communities. The southern provinces are white man’s
country, with little Indian or negro blood, and with a distinct “color line.” The
tropical north is saturated with Indian and negro strains, and the whites are rapidly
disappearing in a universal mongrelization. Ultimately this must produce
momentous political consequences.
Bearing in mind the exceptions above noted, let us now observe the vast tropical
and semi-tropical bulk of Latin America. Here we find notable changes since
56 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

colonial days. White predominance is substantially a thing of the past. Persons of

unmixed Spanish or Portuguese descent are relatively few, most of the so-called
“whites” being really near-whites, more or less deeply tinged with colored bloods.
It is a striking token of white race-prestige that these near-whites, despite their
degeneracy and inefficiency, are yet the dominant element; occupying, in fact,
much the same status as the aristocratic Creoles immediately after the War of
Independence. Nevertheless, the near-whites’ supremacy is now threatened. Every
decade of chronic anarchy favors the darker half-breeds, while below these, in
turn, the Indian and negro full-bloods are beginning to stir, as in Mexico to-day.
Most informed observers agree that the mixed-bloods of Latin America are
distinctly inferior to the whites. This applies to both mestizos and mulattoes, albeit
the mestizo (the cross between white and Indian) seems less inferior than the
mulatto—the cross between white and black. As for the zambo, the Indian-negro
cross, everybody is agreed that it is a very bad one. Analyses of these hybrid
stocks show remarkable similarities to the mongrel chaos of the declining Roman
Empire. Here is the judgment of Garcia-Calderon, a Peruvian scholar and
generally considered the most authoritative writer on Latin America. “The racial
question,” he writes, “is a very serious problem in American history. It explains
the progress of certain peoples and the decadence of others, and it is the key to the
incurable disorder which divides America. Upon it depend a great number of
secondary phenomena; the public wealth, the industrial system, the stability of
governments, the solidity of patriotism.... This complication of castes, this
admixture of diverse bloods, has created many problems. For example, is the
formation of a national consciousness possible with such disparate elements?
Would such heterogeneous democracies be able to resist the invasion of superior
races? Finally, is the South American half-caste absolutely incapable of
organization and culture?”[64] While qualifying his answers to these queries,
Garcia-Calderon yet deplores the half-caste’s “decadence.”[65] “In the Iberian
democracies,” he says, “an inferior Latinity, a Latinity of the decadence, prevails;
verbal abundance, inflated rhetoric, oratorical exaggeration, just as in Roman
Spain.... The half-caste loves grace, verbal elegance, quibbles even, and artistic
form; great passions and desires do not move him. In religion he is sceptical,
indifferent, and in politics he disputes in the Byzantine manner. No one could
discover in him a trace of his Spanish forefather, stoical and adventurous.”[66]
Garcia-Calderon therefore concludes: “The mixture of rival castes, Iberians,
Indians, and negroes, has generally had disastrous consequences.... None of the
conditions established by the French psychologists are realized by the Latin
American democracies, and their populations are therefore degenerate. The lower
castes struggle successfully against the traditional rules: the order which formerly
existed is followed by moral anarchy; solid conviction by a superficial scepticism;
and the Castilian tenacity by indecision. The black race is doing its work, and the
continent is returning to its primitive barbarism.”[67] This melancholy fate can,
according to Garcia-Calderon, be averted only by wholesale white immigration:
“In South America civilization is dependent upon the numerical predominance of
the victorious Spaniard, on the triumph of the white man over the mulatto, the
negro, and the Indian. Only a plentiful European immigration can re-establish the
shattered equilibrium of the American races.”[68]
Garcia-Calderon’s pronouncements are echoed by foreign observers. During his
South American travels Professor Ross noted the same melancholy symptoms and
pointed out the same unique remedy. Speaking of Ecuador, he says: “I found no
foreigners who have faith in the future of this people. They point out that while
this was a Spanish colony there was a continual flow of immigrants from Spain,
many of whom, no doubt, were men of force. Political separation interrupted this
57 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

current, and since then the country has really gone back. Spain had provided a
ruling, organizing element, and, with the cessation of the flow of Spaniards, the
mixed-bloods took charge of things, for the pure-white element is so small as to be
negligible. No one suggests that the mestizos equal the white stock either in
intellect or in character.... Among the rougher foreigners and Peruvians the pet
name for these people is ‘monkeys.’ The thoughtful often liken them to Eurasians,
clever enough, but lacking in solidity of character. Natives and foreigners alike
declare that a large white immigration is the only hope for Ecuador.”[69]
Concerning Bolivia, Professor Ross writes: “The wisest sociologist in Bolivia told
me that the zambo, resulting from the union of Indian with negro, is inferior to
both the parent races, and that likewise the mestizo is inferior to both white and
Indian in physical strength, resistance to disease, longevity, and brains. The failure
of the South American republics has been due, he declares, to mestizo domination.
Through the colonial period there was a flow of Spaniards to the colonies, and all
the offices down to corregidor and cura were filled by white men. With
independence, the whites ceased coming, and the lower offices of state and church
were filled with mestizos. Then, too, the first crossing of white with Indian gave a
better result than the union between mestizos, so that the stock has undergone
progressive degeneration. The only thing, then, that can make these countries
progress is a large white immigration, something much talked about by statesmen
in all these countries, but which has never materialized.”[70]
These judgments refer particularly to Spanish America. Regarding Portuguese
Brazil, however, the verdict seems to be the same. Many years ago Professor
Agassiz wrote: “Let any one who doubts the evil of this mixture of races, and is
inclined from mistaken philanthropy to break down all barriers between them,
come to Brazil. He cannot deny the deterioration consequent upon the
amalgamation of races, more wide-spread here than in any country in the world,
and which is rapidly effacing the best qualities of the white man, the negro, and
the Indian, leaving a mongrel, nondescript type, deficient in physical and mental
energy.”[71]
The mongrel’s political ascendancy produces precisely the results which might
have been expected. These unhappy beings, every cell of whose bodies is a battle-
ground of jarring heredities, express their souls in acts of hectic violence and
aimless instability. The normal state of tropical America is anarchy, restrained only
by domestic tyrants or foreign masters. Garcia-Calderon exactly describes its
psychology when he writes: “Precocious, sensual, impressionable, the Americans
of these vast territories devote their energies to local politics. Industry, commerce,
and agriculture are in a state of decay, and the unruly imagination of the Creole
expends itself in constitutions, programmes, and lyrical discourses; in these regions
anarchy is sovereign mistress.”[72] The tropical republics display, indeed, a
tendency toward “atomic disintegration.... Given to dreaming, they are led by
presidents suffering from neurosis.”[73]
The stock feature of the mongrel tropics is, of course, the “revolution.” These
senseless and perennial outbursts are often ridiculed in the United States as comic
opera, but the grim truth of the matter is that few Latin American revolutions are
laughing matters. The numbers of men engaged may not be very large according to
our standards, but measured by the scanty populations of the countries concerned,
they lay a heavy blood-tax on the suffering peoples. The tatterdemalion “armies”
may excite our mirth, but the battles are real enough, often fought out to the death
with razor-edged machetes and rusty bayonets, and there is no more ghastly sight
than a Latin American battle-field. The commandeerings, burnings, rapings, and
assassinations inflicted upon the hapless civilian population cry to heaven. There is
58 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

always wholesale destruction of property, frequently appalling loss of life, and a

general paralysis of economic and social activity. These wretched lands have now
been scourged by the revolutionary plague for a hundred years, and W. B. Hale
does not overstate the consequences when he says: “Most of the countries
clustering about the Caribbean have sunk into deeper and deeper mires of misrule,
unmatched for profligacy and violence anywhere on earth. Revolution follows
revolution; one band of brigands succeeds another; atrocities revenge atrocities;
the plundered people grow more and more abject in poverty and slavishness; vast
natural resources lie neglected, while populations decrease, civilization recedes,
and the jungle advances.”[74] Of course, under these frightful circumstances, the
national character, weak enough at best, degenerates at an ever-quickening pace.
Peaceful effort of any sort appears vain and ridiculous, and men are taught that
wealth is procurable only by violence and extortion.
Another important point should be noted. I have said that Latin American anarchy
was restrained by dictatorship. But the reader must not infer that dictatorships are
halcyon times—for the dictated. On the contrary, they are usually only a trifle less
wretched and demoralizing than times of revolution. The “caudillos” are nearly
always very sinister figures. Often they are ignorant brutes; oftener they are
blood-thirsty, lecherous monsters; oftenest they are human spiders who suck the
land dry of all fluid wealth, banking it abroad against the day when they shall fly
before the revolutionary blast to the safe haven of Paris and the congenial
debaucheries of Montmartre. The millions amassed by tyrants like Castro of
Venezuela and Zelaya of Nicaragua are almost beyond belief, considering the
backward, bankrupt lands they have “administered.”
Yet how can it be otherwise? Consider Critchfield’s incisive account of a
caudillo’s accession to power: “When an ignorant and brutal man, whose entire
knowledge of the world is confined to a few Indian villages, and whose total
experience has been gained in the raising of cattle, doffs his alpagartes, and,
machete in hand, cuts his way to power in a few weeks, with a savage horde at his
back who know nothing of the amenities of civilization and care less than they
know—when such a man comes to power, evil and evil only can result. Even if the
new dictator were well-intentioned, his entire ignorance of law and constitutional
forms, of commercial processes and manufacturing arts, and of the fundamental
and necessary principles underlying all stable and free governments, would render
a successful administration by him extremely difficult, if not impossible. But he is
surrounded by all the elements of vice and flattery, and he is imbued with that vain
and absurd egotism which makes men of small caliber imagine themselves to be
Napoleons or Cæsars. Thus do petty despotisms, unrestrained by constitutional
provisions or by anything like a virile public opinion, lead from absurdity to
outrage and crime.”[75]
Such is the situation in mongrel-ruled America: revolution breeding revolution,
tyranny breeding tyranny, and the twain combining to ruin their victims and force
them ever deeper into the slough of degenerate barbarism. The whites have lost
their grip and are rapidly disappearing. The mixed-breeds have had their chance
and have grotesquely failed. The oft-quoted panacea—white immigration—is
under present conditions a vain dream, for white immigrants will not expose
themselves (and still less their women) to the horrors of mongrel rule. So far, their,
as internal factors are concerned, anarchy seems destined to continue unchecked.
In fact, new conflicts loom on the horizon. The Indian masses, so docile to the
genuine white man, begin to stir. The aureole of white prestige has been
besmirched by the near-whites and half-castes who have traded so recklessly upon
its sanctions. Strong in the poise of normal heredity, the Indian full-blood
59 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

commences to despise these chaotic masters who turn his homelands into
bear-gardens and witches’ sabbaths. An “Indianista” movement is to-day on foot
throughout mongrel-ruled America. It is most pronounced in Mexico, whose
interminable agony becomes more and more a war of Indian resurgence, but it is
also starting along the west coast of South America. Long ago, wise old Professor
Pearson saw how the wind was blowing. Noting how whites and near-whites were
“everywhere fighting and intriguing for the spoils of office,” he also noted that the
Indian masses, though relatively passive and “seemingly unobservant,” were yet
“conquering a place for themselves in other ways than by increasing and
multiplying,” and he concluded: “the general level of the autochthonous race is
being raised; it is acquiring riches and self-respect, and must sooner or later get the
country back into its hands.”[76] Recent visitors to the South American west coast
note the signs of Indian unrest. Some years ago Lord Bryce remarked of Bolivia:
“There have been Indian risings, and firearms are more largely in their hands than
formerly. They so preponderate in numbers that any movement which united them
against the upper class might, could they find a leader, have serious
consequences.”[77] Still more recently Professor Ross wrote concerning Peru: “In
Cuzco I met a gentleman of education and travel who is said to be the only living
lineal descendant of the Incas. He has great influence with the native element and
voices their bitterness and their aspirations. He declares that the politics of Peru is
a struggle between the Spanish mestizos of Lima and the coast and the natives of
Cuzco and the interior, and predicts an uprising unless Cuzco is made the capital
of the nation. He even dreams of a Kechua republic, with Cuzco as its capital and
the United States its guarantor, as she is guarantor of the Cuban republic.”[78] And
of Bolivia, Professor Ross writes: “Lately there has been a general movement of
the Bolivian Indians for the recovery of the lands of which they have been robbed
piecemeal. Conflicts have broken out and, although the government has punished
the ringleaders, there is a feeling that, so long as the exploiting of the Indian goes
on, Bolivians are living ‘in the crater of a slumbering volcano.’”[79]
Since the white man has gone and the Indian is preparing to wrest the sceptre of
authority from the mongrel’s worthless hands, let us examine this Indian race, to
see what potentiality it possesses of restoring order and initiating progress.
To begin with, there can be no doubt that the Indian is superior to the negro. The
negro, even when quickened by foreign influences, never built up anything
approaching a real civilization; whereas the Indian, though entirely sundered from
the rest of mankind, evolved genuine polities and cultures like the Aztec of
Mexico, the Inca of Peru, and the Maya of Yucatan. The Indian thus possesses
creative capacity to an appreciable degree. However, that degree seems strictly
limited. The researches of archæologists have sadly discounted the glowing tales
of the Conquistadores, and the “Empires” of Mexico and Peru, though far from
contemptible, certainly rank well below the achievements of European and Asiatic
races in mediæval and even in classic times.
The Indian possesses notable stability and poise, but the very intensity of these
qualities fetters his progress and renders questionable his ability to rise to the
modern plane. His conservatism is immense. With incredible tenacity he clings to
his ancestral ways and exhibits a dull indifference to alien innovation. Of course
the Indian sub-races differ considerably among themselves, but the same
fundamental tendencies are visible in all of them. Says Professor Ellsworth
Huntington: “The Indians are very backward. They are dull of mind and slow to
adopt new ideas. Perhaps in the future they will change, but the fact that they
have been influenced so little by four hundred years of contact with the white man
does not afford much ground for hope. Judging from the past, there is no reason to
think that their character is likely to change for many generations.... Those who
60 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

dwell permanently in the white man’s cities are influenced somewhat, but here as
in other cases the general tendency seems to be to revert to the original condition
as soon as the special impetus of immediate contact with the white man is
removed.”[80] And Lord Bryce writes in similar vein: “With plenty of stability,
they lack initiative. They make steady soldiers, and fight well under white or
mestizo leaders, but one seldom hears of a pure Indian accomplishing anything or
rising either through war or politics, or in any profession, above the level of his
class....”[81]
The truth about the Indian seems to be substantially this: Left alone, he would
probably have continued to progress, albeit much more slowly than either white or
Asiatic peoples. But the Indian was not left alone. On the contrary, he was
suddenly felled by brutal and fanatical conquerors, who uprooted his native
culture and plunged him into abject servitude. The Indian’s spiritual past was shorn
away and his evolution was perverted. Prevented from developing along his own
lines, and constitutionally incapable of adapting himself to the ways of his Spanish
conquerors, the Indian vegetated, learning nothing and forgetting much that he
knew. This has continued for four hundred years. Is it not likely that his ancestral
aptitudes have atrophied or decayed? Slavery and mental sloth have indeed
scarred him with their fell stigmata. Says Garcia-Calderon: “Without sufficient
food, without hygiene, a distracted and laborious beast, he decays and perishes; to
forget the misery of his daily lot he drinks, becomes an alcoholic, and his
numerous progeny present the characteristics of degeneracy.”[82]
Furthermore, the Indian degenerates from another cause—mongrelization.
Miscegenation is a dual process. It works upward and downward at one and the
same time. In Latin America hybridization has been prodigious, the hybrids to-day
numbering millions. In some regions, as in Venezuela and parts of Central
America, there are very few full-blooded Indians left, hybrids forming practically
the entire population. Now, on the whole, the white or “mestizo” crossing seems
hurtful to the Indian, for what he gains in intelligence he more than loses in
character. But the mestizo crossing is not the worst. There is another, much graver,
racial danger. The hot coastlands swarm with negroes, and the zambo or negro-
Indian is universally adjudged the worst of matings. Thus, for the Indian, white
blood appears harmful, while black blood is absolutely fatal. Yet the mongrelizing
tide sweeps steadily on. The Indian draws no “color line,” and continually impairs
the purity of his blood and the poise of his heredity.
Bearing all the above facts in mind, can we believe the Indian capable of drawing
mongrel-ruled America from its slough of despond? Can he set it on the path of
orderly progress? It does not seem possible. Assuming for the sake of argument
complete freedom from foreign intervention, the Indian might in time displace his
mongrel rulers—provided he himself were not also mongrelized. But the present
“Indianista” movement is not a sign of Indian political efficiency; not the
harbinger of an Indian “renaissance.” It is the instinctive turning of the harried
beast on his tormentor. Maddened by the cruel vagaries of mongrel rule and
increasingly conscious of the mongrel’s innate worthlessness, the Indian at last
bares his teeth. Under civilized white tutelage the “Indianista” movement would
have been practically inconceivable.
However, guesses as to the final outcome of an Indian-mongrel conflict are
academic speculation, because mongrel America will not be left to itself. Mongrel
America cannot stand alone. Indeed, it never has stood alone, for it has always
been bolstered up by the Monroe Doctrine. But for our protection, outside forces
would have long since rushed into this political and economic vacuum, and every
omen to-day denotes that this vacuum, like all others, will presently be filled. A
61 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

world close packed as never before will not tolerate countries that are a torment to
themselves and a dangerous nuisance to their neighbors. A world half bankrupt
will not allow vast sources of potential wealth to lie in hands which idle or misuse.
Thus it is practically certain that mongrel America will presently pass under
foreign tutelage. Exactly how, is not yet clear. It may be done by the United States
alone, or, what is more probable, in “Pan-American” co-operation with the lusty
young white nations of the antipodean south. It may be done by an even larger
combination, including some European states. After all, the details of such action
do not lie within the scope of this book, since they fall exclusively within the white
man’s sphere of activity.
There is, however, another dynamic which might transform mongrel America. This
dynamic is yellow Asia. The Far East teems with virile and laborious life. It thrills
to novel ambitions and desires. Avid with the urge of swarming myriads, it hungrily
seeks outlets for its superabundant vitality. We have already seen how the
Mongolian has earmarked the whole Far East for his own, and in subsequent pages
we shall see how he also beats restlessly against the white world’s race-frontiers.
But mongrel America! What other field offers such tempting possibilities for
Mongolian race-expansion? Vast regions of incalculable, unexploited wealth,
sparsely inhabited by stagnant populations cursed with anarchy and feeble from
miscegenation—how could such lands resist the onslaught of tenacious and
indomitable millions? The answer is self-evident. They could not resist; and such
an invasion, once begun, would be consummated with a celerity and thoroughness
perhaps unexampled in human history.
Now the yellow world is alive to this momentous possibility. Japan, in particular,
has glimpsed in Latin America precious avenues to that racial expansion which is
the key-note of Japanese foreign policy. For years Japanese statesmen and
publicists have busied themselves with the problem. The Chinese had, in fact,
already pointed the way, for during the later decades of the nineteenth century
Chinamen frequented Latin America’s Pacific coast, economically vanquishing the
natives with ease, and settling in Peru in such numbers that the alarmed Peruvians
hastily stopped the inflow by drastic exclusion acts. The successes of these
Chinese pioneers, humble coolies entirely without official backing, have fired the
Japanese imagination. The Japanese press has long discussed Latin America in
optimistic vein. Count Okuma is a good exemplar of these Japanese aspirations.
Some years ago he told the American sociologist Professor Ross: “South America,
especially the northern part, will furnish ample room for our surplus.”[83] To his
fellow countrymen Count Okuma was still more specific. In 1907 he stated in the
Tokio Economist that the Japanese were to overspread the earth like a cloud of
locusts, alighting on the North American coasts, and swarming into Central and
South America. Count Okuma expressed a strong preference for Latin American
countries as fields for Japanese immigration, because most of them were “much
easier to include within the sphere of influence of Japan in the future.”[84]
And the Japanese have supplemented words with deeds. Especially since 1914,
Japanese activity in Latin America has been ubiquitous and striking. The west
coast of South America, in particular, is to-day flooded with Japanese goods,
merchants, commercial missions, and financial agents seeking concessions of
every kind. Our State Department has had to exercise special vigilance concerning
Japanese concession-hunting in Mexico.
Japan’s present activity is of course mere reconnoitring—testings and mappings of
terrain for possible later action on a more extensive scale. One thing alone gives
Japan pause—our veto. Japan knows that real aggression against our southern
neighbors would spell war with the United States. Japan does not contemplate war
62 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

with us at present. She has many fish to fry in the Far East. So in Latin America
she plays safe. But she bides her time. In Latin America itself she has
friends—even partisans. Japan seeks to mobilize to her profit that distrust of the
“Yanqui” which permeates Latin America. The half-castes, in particular, rage at
our “color line” and see in the United States the Nemesis of their anarchic misrule.
They flout the Monroe Doctrine, caress dreams of Japanese aid, and welcome
Nippon’s pose as the champion of color throughout the world.
Japanese activities in Mexico are of especial interest. Here Japan has three strong
strings to her bow: (1) patriotic dislike of the United States; (2) mestizo hatred of
the white “gringo”; (3) the Indianista movement. In Mexico the past decade of
revolutionary turmoil has developed into a complicated race-war of the mestizos
against the white or near-white upper class and of the Indian full-bloods against
both whites and mestizos. The one bond of union is dislike of the gringo, which
often rises to fanatical hatred. Our war against Mexico in 1847 has never been
forgotten, and many Mexicans cherish hopes of revenge and even aspire to
recover the territories then ceded to us. During the early stages of the European
War our military unpreparedness and apparent pacifism actually emboldened some
Mexican hotheads to concoct the notorious “Plan of San Diego.” The conspirators
plotted to rouse the Mexican population of our southern border, sow disaffection
among our Southern negroes, and explode the mine at the psychological moment
by means of a “Reconquering Equitable Army” invading Texas. Our whole
Southwest was to be rejoined to Mexico, while our Southern States were to form a
black republic. The projected war was conceived strictly in terms of race, the
reconquering equitable army to be composed solely of “Latins,” negroes, and
Japanese. The racial results were to be decisive, for the entire white population of
both our South and Southwest was to be pitilessly massacred. Of course the plot
completely miscarried, and sporadic attempts to invade Texas during 1915 were
easily repulsed.
Nevertheless, this incident reveals the trend of many Mexican minds. The framers
of the “Plan of San Diego” were not ignorant peons, but persons of some standing.
The outrages and tortures inflicted upon numerous Americans in Mexico during
recent years are further indications of that wide-spread hatred which expresses
itself in vitriolic outbursts like the following editorial of a Mexican provincial
paper, written during our chase after the bandit Villa in 1916: “Above all, do not
forget that at a time of national need, humanity is a crime and frightfulness is a
virtue. Pull out eyes, snatch out hearts, tear open breasts, drink—if you can—the
blood in the skulls of the invaders from the cities of Yankeeland. In defense of
liberty be a Nero, be a Caligula—that is to be a good patriot. Peace between
Mexico and the United States will be closed in throes of terror and barbarism.”[85]
All this is naturally grist for the Japanese mill. Especially interesting are Japanese
attempts to play upon Mexican Indianista sentiment. Japanese writers point out
physical and cultural similarities between the Mexican native races and
themselves, deducing therefrom innate racial affinities springing from the remote
and forgotten past. All possible sympathetic changes were rung during the
diplomatic mission of Señor de la Barra to Japan at the beginning of 1914. His
reception in Tokio was a memorable event. Señor de la Barra was greeted by
cheering multitudes, and on every occasion the manifold bonds between the two
peoples were emphasized. This of course occurred before the European War.
During the war Japanese-Mexican relations remained amicable. So far as official
evidence goes, the Japanese Government has never entered into any
understandings with the Mexican Government, though some Mexicans have
hinted at a secret agreement, and one Mexican writer, Gutierrez de Lara, asserts
that in 1912 Francisco Madero, then President, “threw himself into the arms of
63 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Japan,” and goes on: “We are well aware of the importance of this statement and
of its tremendous international significance, but we make it deliberately with full
confidence in our authority. Not only did Madero enlist the ardent support of the
South American republics in the cause of Mexico’s inviolability, but he entered
into negotiations with the Japanese minister in Mexico City for a close offensive
and defensive alliance with Japan to checkmate United States aggression. When
during the fateful twelve days’ battle in Mexico City a rumor of American
intervention, more alarming than usual, was communicated to Madero, he
remarked coldly that he was thoroughly anxious for that intervention, for he was
confident of the surprise the American Government would receive in discovering
that they had to deal with Japan.”[86]
But, after all, an official Japanese-Mexican understanding is not the fundamental
issue. The really significant thing is Mexican popular antagonism to the United
States, which is so wide-spread that Japan could in a crisis probably count on
Mexican benevolent neutrality if not on Mexican support. The present Carranza
government of Mexico is of course notoriously anti-American. Its consistent
policy, notably revealed in its complaisance toward Germany and its intrigues with
other anti-American régimes like those of Colombia and Venezuela, makes Mexico
the centre of anti-Americanism in Latin America. As for the numerous Japanese
residents in Mexico, they have lost no opportunity to abet this attitude. Here, for
instance, is the text of a manifesto signed by prominent members of the Japanese
colony during the American-Mexican crisis of 1916: “Japanese: Mexico is a
friendly nation. Our commercial bonds with her are great. She is, like us, a nation
of heroes who will never consent to the world-domination of a hard and brutal
race, as are the Yankees. We cannot abandon Mexico in her struggle against a
nation supposedly stronger. The Mexicans know how to defend themselves, but
there is lacking aid which we can furnish. If the Yankees invade Mexico, if they
seize the California coasts, Japanese commerce and the Japanese navy will face a
grave peril. The Yankees believe us impotent because of the European War, and
we will be expelled from American soil and our children from American schools.
We will aid the Mexicans. We will aid Mexico against Yankee rapacity. This great
and beautiful country is a victim of Yankee hatred toward Japan. Our indifference
would be a lack of patriotism, since the Yankees already are against us and our
divine Emperor. They have seized Hawaii, they have seized the Philippine Islands,
near our coasts, and are now about to crush under foot our friend and possible ally,
and injure our commerce and imperil our naval power.”[87]
The fact is that Latin America’s attitude toward the yellow world tends
everywhere to crystallize along race lines. The half-castes, naturally hostile to the
United States, see in Japan a welcome offset to the “Colossus of the North.” The
self-conscious Indianista elements likewise heed Japanese suggestions of ethnic
affinity. On the other hand, the whites and near-whites instinctively react against
Japanese advances. Even those who have no love for the Yankee see in the
Mongolian the greatest of perils. Garcia-Calderon typifies this point of view. He
dreads our imperialistic tendencies, yet he reproves those Latin Americans who, in
a Japanese-American clash, would favor Japan. “Victorious,” he writes, “the
Japanese would invade Western America and convert the Pacific into a vast
closed sea, closed to foreign ambitions, mare nostrum, peopled with Japanese
colonies. The Japanese hegemony would not be a mere change of tutelage for the
nations of America. In spite of essential differences, the Latins oversea have
certain common ties with the people of the (United) States: a long-established
religion, Christianity, and a coherent, European, Occidental civilization. Perhaps
there is some obscure fraternity between the Japanese and the American Indians,
between the yellow men of Nippon and the copper-colored Quechuas, a
64 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

disciplined and sober people. But the ruling race, the dominant type of Spanish
origin, which imposes the civilization of the white man upon America, is hostile to
the entire invading East.”[88]
White men throughout Latin America generally echo these sentiments. Chile and
Argentina repulse Oriental immigration, and the white oligarchs of Peru dread
keenly Japanese designs directed so specifically against their country. Very
recently a Peruvian, Doctor Jorge M. Corbacho,[89] wrote most bitterly about the
Japanese infiltration into Peru and adjacent Bolivia, while some years ago Señor
Augustin Edwards, owner of the leading Chilean periodical, El Mercurio,
denounced Count Okuma’s menaces and called for a Pan-American rampart
against Asia from Behring Strait to Cape Horn. “Japanese immigration,” asserted
Señor Edwards, “must be firmly opposed, not only in South America, but in the
whole American continent. The same remark applies to Chinese immigration.... In
short, these threats of Okuma should induce the nations of South America to adopt
the Monroe Doctrine—an invincible weapon against the plans and intentions of
that ‘Empire of the Orient,’ which has so lately risen up to new life, and already
manifests so dire a greed of conquest.”[90] From Central America similar voices
arise. A Salvadorean writer urges political federation with the United States as the
sole refuge against the “Yellow Peril,” to avoid becoming “slaves and utterly
insignificant”;[91] and a well-known Nicaraguan politician, Señor Moncada,[92]
writes in similar vein.
The momentous implications of Mongolian pressure upon Latin America are
admirably described by Professor Ross. “Provided that no barrier be interposed to
the inflow from man-stifled Asia,” he says, “it is well within the bounds of
probability that by the close of this century South America will be the home of
twenty or thirty millions of Orientals and descendants of Orientals.... But Asiatic
immigration of such volume would change profoundly the destiny of South
America. For one thing, it would forestall and frustrate that great immigration of
Europeans which South American statesmen are counting on to relieve their
countries from mestizo unprogressiveness and misgovernment. The white race
would withhold its increase or look elsewhere for outlets; for those with the higher
standard of comfort always shun competition with those of a lower standard.
Again, large areas of South America might cease to be parts of Christendom. Some
of the republics there might come to be as dependent upon Asiatic Powers as the
Cuban republic is dependent upon the United States.”[93]
Very pertinent is Professor Ross’s warning as to the fate of the Indian
population—a warning which Indianista believers in Japanese “affinity” should
seriously take to heart. Whatever might be the lot of the Latin American whites,
Professor Ross points out that “an Asiatic influx would seal the doom of the
Indian element in these countries.... The Indians could make no effective
economic stand against the wide-awake, resourceful, and aggressive Japanese or
Chinese. The Oriental immigrants could beat the Indians at every point, block
every path upward, and even turn them out of most of their present employments.
In great part the Indians would become a cringing sudra caste, tilling the poorer
lands and confined to the menial or repulsive occupations. Filled with despair, and
abandoning themselves even more than they do now to pisco and coca, they
would shrivel into a numerically negligible element in the population.”[94]
Such are the underlying factors in the Latin American situation. Once more we see
the essential instability of mere political phenomena. Once more we see the
supreme importance of race. No conquest could have been completer than that of
the Spaniards four centuries ago. The Indians were helpless as sheep before the
mail-clad Conquistadores. And military conquest was succeeded by complete
65 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

political domination. The Indian even lost his cultural heritage, and became a
passive tool in the hands of his white masters. But the Spaniard did not seal his
title-deed with the indelible signet of race. Indian blood remained numerically
predominant, and the conqueror further weakened his tenure by bringing in black
blood—the most irreducible of ethnic factors. The inflow of white blood was
small, and much of what did come lost itself in the dismal swamp of
miscegenation. Lastly, the whites quarrelled among themselves.
The result was inevitable. The colonial whites triumphed only by aid of the
half-castes, who promptly claimed their reward. A fresh struggle ensued, ending
(save in the antipodean regions) in the triumph of the half-castes. But these, in
turn, had called in the Indians and negroes. Furthermore, the half-castes recklessly
squandered the white political heritage. So the colored full-bloods stirred in their
turn, and a new movement began which, if allowed to run its natural course, might
result in complete de-Aryanization. In other words, the white race has been going
back, and Latin America has been getting more Indian and negro for the past
hundred years.
This cycle, however, now nears its end. Latin America will be neither red nor
black. It will ultimately be either white or yellow. The Indian is patently unable to
construct a progressive civilization. As for the negro, he has proved as incapable in
the New World as in the Old. Everywhere his presence has spelled regression, and
his one New World field of triumph—Haiti—has resulted in an abysmal plunge to
the jungle-level of Guinea and the Congo. Thus is created a political vacuum. And
this vacuum unerring nature makes ready to fill.
The Latin American situation is, indeed, akin to that of Africa. Latin America, like
Africa, cannot stand alone. An inexorable dilemma impends: white or yellow. The
white man has been first in the field and holds the central colored zone between
two strong bases, north and south, where his tenure is the unimpeachable title of
race. The yellow man has to conquer every step, though he has already acquired
footholds and has behind him the welling reservoirs of Asia. Nevertheless, white
victory in Latin America is sure—if internecine discord does not rob the white
world of its strength. In Latin America, as in Africa, therefore, the whites must
stand fast—and stand together.
PART II
THE EBBING TIDE OF WHITE
CHAPTER VI
THE WHITE FLOOD
The world-wide expansion of the white race during the four centuries between
1500 and 1900 is the most prodigious phenomenon in all recorded history. In my
66 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

opening pages I sketched both the magnitude of this expansion and its ethnic and
political implications. I there showed that the white stocks together constitute the
most numerous single branch of the human species, nearly one-third of all the
human souls on earth to-day being whites. I also showed that white men racially
occupy four-tenths of the entire habitable land-area of the globe, while nearly
nine-tenths of this area is under white political control. Such a situation is
unprecedented. Never before has a race acquired such combined preponderance
of numbers and dominion.
This white expansion becomes doubly interesting when we realize how sudden
was its inception and how rapid its evolution. A single decade before the voyage
of Columbus, he would have been a bold prophet who should have predicted this
high destiny. At the close of the fifteenth century the white race was confined to
western and central Europe, together with Scandinavia and the northwestern parts
of European Russia. The total white race-area was then not much over 2,000,000
square miles—barely one-tenth its area to-day. And in numbers the proportion was
almost as unfavorable. At that moment (say, A. D. 1480) England could muster
only about 2,000,000 inhabitants, the entire population of the British Isles not
much exceeding 3,000,000 souls. To be sure, the continent was relatively better
peopled. Still, the population of Europe in 1480 was probably not one-sixth that of
1914.
Furthermore, population had dwindled notably in the preceding one hundred and
fifty years. During the fourteenth century Europe had been hideously scourged by
the “Black Death” (bubonic plague), which carried off fully one-half of its
inhabitants, while thereafter a series of great wars had destroyed immense
numbers of people. These losses had not been repaired. Mediæval society was a
static, equilibrated affair, which did not favor rapid human multiplication. In fact,
European life had been intensive and recessive ever since the fall of the Roman
Empire a thousand years before. Europe’s one mediæval attempt at expansion (the
Crusades) had utterly failed. In fact, far from expanding, white Europe had been
continuously assailed by brown and yellow Asia. Beginning with the Huns in the
last days of Rome, continuing with the Arabs, and ending with the Mongols and
Ottoman Turks, Europe had undergone a millennium of Asiatic aggression; and
though Europe had substantially maintained its freedom, many of its outlying
marches had fallen under Asiatic domination. In 1480, for example, the Turk was
marching triumphantly across southeastern Europe, embryonic Russia was a Tartar
dependency, while the Moor still clung to southern Spain.
The outlook for the white race at the close of the fifteenth century thus seemed
gloomy rather than bright. With a stationary or declining population, exposed to
the assaults of powerful external foes, and racked by internal pains betokening the
demise of the mediæval order, white Europe’s future appeared a far from happy
one.
Suddenly, in two short years, all was changed. In 1492 Columbus discovered
America, and in 1494 Vasco da Gama, doubling Africa, found the way to India.
The effect of these discoveries cannot be overestimated. We can hardly conceive
how our mediæval forefathers viewed the ocean. To them the ocean was a
numbing, constricting presence; the abode of darkness and horror. No wonder
mediæval Europe was static, since it faced on ruthless, aggressive Asia, and
backed on nowhere. Then, in the twinkling of an eye, dead-end Europe became
mistress of the ocean—and thereby mistress of the world.
No such strategical opportunity had, in fact, ever been vouchsafed. From classic
times down to the end of the fifteenth century, white Europe had confronted only
67 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the most martial and enterprising of Asiatics. With such peoples war and trade had
alike to be conducted on practically equal terms, and by frontal assault no decisive
victory could be won. But, after the great discoveries, the white man could flank
his old opponents. Whole new worlds peopled by primitive races were unmasked,
where the white man’s weapons made victory certain, and whence he could draw
stores of wealth to quicken his home life and initiate a progress that would soon
place him immeasurably above his once-dreaded assailants.
And the white man proved worthy of his opportunity. His inherent racial aptitudes
had been stimulated by his past. The hard conditions of mediæval life had
disciplined him to adversity and had weeded him by natural selection. The
hammer of Asiatic invasion, clanging for a thousand years on the brown-yellow
anvil, had tempered the iron of Europe into the finest steel. The white man could
think, could create, could fight superlatively well. No wonder that redskins and
negroes feared and adored him as a god, while the somnolent races of the Farther
East, stunned by this strange apparition rising from the pathless ocean, offered no
effective opposition.
Thus began the swarming of the whites, like bees from the hive, to the uttermost
ends of the earth. And, in return, Europe was quickened to intenser vitality.
Goods, tools, ideas, men: all were produced at an unprecedented rate. So, by
action and reaction, white progress grew by leaps and bounds. The Spanish and
Portuguese pioneers presently showed signs of lassitude, but the northern
nations—even more vigorous and audacious—instantly sprang to the front and
carried forward the proud oriflamme of white expansion and world-dominion. For
four hundred years the pace never slackened, and at the close of the nineteenth
century the white man stood the indubitable master of the world.
Now four hundred years of unbroken triumph naturally bred in the white race an
instinctive belief that its expansion would continue indefinitely, leading
automatically to ever higher and more splendid destinies. Before the Russo-
Japanese War of 1904 the thought that white expansion could be stayed, much less
reversed, never entered the head of one white man in a thousand. Why should it,
since centuries of experience had taught the exact contrary? The settlement of
America, Australasia, and Siberia, where the few colored aborigines vanished like
smoke before the white advance; the conquest of brown Asia and the partition of
Africa, where colored millions bowed with only sporadic resistance to mere
handfuls of whites; both sets of phenomena combined to persuade the white man
that he was invincible, and that the colored types would everywhere give way
before him and his civilization. The continued existence of dense colored
populations in the tropics was ascribed to climate; and even in the tropics it was
assumed that whites would universally form a governing caste, directing by virtue
of higher intelligence and more resolute will, and exploiting natural resources to
the incalculable profit of the whole white race. Indeed, some persons believed that
the tropics would become available for white settlement as soon as science had
mastered tropical diseases and had prescribed an adequate hygiene.
This uncritical optimism, suggested by experience, was fortified by ill-assimilated
knowledge. During the closing decades of the past century, not only were biology
and economics less advanced than to-day, but they were also infinitely less widely
understood, exact knowledge being confined to academic circles. The general
public had only a vulgarized smattering, mostly crystallizing about catchwords into
which men read their prepossessions and their prejudices. For instance: biologists
had recently formulated the law of the “Survival of the Fittest.” This sounded very
well. Accordingly, the public, in conformity with the prevailing optimism,
promptly interpreted “fittest” as synonymous with “best,” in utter disregard of the
68 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

grim truth that by “fittest” nature denotes only the type best adapted to existing
conditions of environment, and that if the environment favors a low type, this low
type (unless humanly prevented) will win, regardless of all other considerations.
So again with economics. A generation ago relatively few persons realized that
low-standard men would drive out high-standard men as inevitably as bad money
drives out good, no matter what the results to society and the future of mankind.
These are but two instances of that shallow, cock-sure nineteenth-century
optimism, based upon ignorance and destined to be so swiftly and tragically
disillusioned.
However, for the moment, ignorance was bliss. Accordingly, the fin de siècle
white world, having partitioned Africa and fairly well dominated brown Asia,
prepared to extend its sway over the one portion of the colored world which had
hitherto escaped subjection—the yellow Far East. Men began speaking glibly of
“manifest destiny” or piously of “the white man’s burden.” European publicists
wrote didactically on “the break-up of China,” while Russia, bestriding Siberia,
dipped behemoth paws in Pacific waters and eyed Japan.
Larger Image
CATEGORIES OF WHITE WORLD-SUPREMACY
Such was the white world’s confident, aggressive temper at the close of the last
century. To be sure, voices were occasionally raised warning that all was not well.
Such were the writings of Professor Pearson and Meredith Townsend. But the
white world gave these Cassandras the reception always accorded prophets of evil
in joyous times—it ignored them or laughed them to scorn. In fact, few of the
prophets displayed Pearson’s immediate certainty. Most of them qualified their
prophecies with the comforting assurance that the ills predicted were relatively
remote.
Meredith Townsend is a good case in point. The reader may recall his prophecy of
white expulsion from Asia, quoted in my second chapter.[95] That prophecy occurs
in the preface to the fourth edition, published in 1911, and written in the light of
69 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the Russo-Japanese War. Now, of course, Mr. Townsend’s main thesis—Europe’s

inability permanently to master and assimilate Asia—had been elaborated by him
long before the close of the nineteenth century. Nevertheless, the preface to the
fourth edition speaks of Europe’s failure to conquer Asia as absolute and eviction
from present holdings as probable within a relatively short time; whereas, in his
original introduction, written in 1899, he foresaw a great European assault upon
Asia, which would probably succeed and from which Asia would shake itself free
only after the lapse of more than a century.
In fact, Mr. Townsend’s words of 1899 so exactly portray white confidence at that
moment that I cannot do better than quote him. His object in publishing his book
is, he says, “to make Asia stand out clearer in English eyes, because it is evident to
me that the white races under the pressure of an entirely new impulse are about to
renew their periodic attempt to conquer or at least to dominate that vast
continent.... So grand is the prize that failures will not daunt the Europeans, still
less alter their conviction. If these movements follow historic lines they will recur
for a time upon a constantly ascending scale, each repulse eliciting a greater effort,
until at last Asia like Africa is ‘partitioned,’ that is, each section is left at the
disposal of some white people. If Europe can avoid internal war, or war with a
much-aggrandized America, she will by A. D. 2000 be mistress in Asia, and at
liberty, as her people think, to enjoy.”[96] If the reader will compare these lines
with Mr. Townsend’s 1911 judgment, he will get a good idea of the momentous
change wrought in white minds by Asia’s awakening during the first decade of the
twentieth century as typified by the Russo-Japanese War.
1900 was, indeed, the high-water mark of the white tide which had been flooding
for four hundred years. At that moment the white man stood on the pinnacle of his
prestige and power. Pass four short years, and the flash of the Japanese guns
across the murky waters of Port Arthur harbor revealed to a startled world—the
beginning of the ebb.
CHAPTER VII
THE BEGINNING OF THE EBB
The Russo-Japanese War is one of those landmarks in human history whose
significance increases with the lapse of time. That war was momentous, not only
for what it did, but even more for what it revealed. The legend of white
invincibility was shattered, the veil of prestige that draped white civilization was
torn aside, and the white world’s manifold ills were laid bare for candid
examination.
Of course previous blindness to the trend of things had not been universal. The
white world had had its Cassandras, while keen-sighted Asiatics had discerned
symptoms of white weakness. Nevertheless, so imposing was the white world’s
aspect and so unbroken its triumphant progress that these seers had been a small
and discredited minority. The mass of mankind, white and non-white alike,
remained oblivious to signs of change.
This, after all, was but natural. Not only had the white advance been continuous,
70 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

but its tempo had been ever increasing. The nineteenth century, in particular,
witnessed an unprecedented outburst of white activity. We have already surveyed
white territorial gains, both as to area of settlement and sphere of political control.
But along many other lines white expansion was equally remarkable. White
race-increase—the basis of all else—was truly phenomenal. In the year 1500 the
white race (then confined to Europe) could not have numbered more than
70,000,000. In 1800 the population of Europe was 150,000,000, while the whites
living outside Europe numbered over 10,000,000. The white race had thus a trifle
more than doubled its numbers in three centuries. But in the year 1900 the
population of Europe was nearly 450,000,000, while the extra-European whites
numbered fully 100,000,000. Thus the whites had increased threefold in the
European homeland, while in the new areas of settlement outside Europe they had
increased tenfold. The total number of whites at the end of the nineteenth century
was thus nearly 550,000,000—a gain in numbers of almost 400,000,000, or over
400 per cent. This spelled an increase six times as great as that of the preceding
three centuries.
White race-growth is most strikingly exemplified by the increase of its most
expansive and successful branch—the Anglo-Saxons. In 1480, as already seen, the
population of England proper was not much over 2,000,000. Of course this figure
was abnormally low even for mediæval times, it being due to the terrible vital
losses of the Wars of the Roses, then drawing to a close. A century later, under
Elizabeth, the population of England had risen to 4,000,000. In 1900 the
population of England was 31,000,000, and in 1910 it was 35,000,000, the
population of the British Isles at the latter date being 45,500,000. But in the
intervening centuries British blood had migrated to the ends of the earth, so that
the total number of Anglo-Saxons in the world to-day cannot be much less than
100,000,000. This figure includes Scotch and Scotch-Irish strains (which are of
course identical with English in the Anglo-Saxon sense), and adopts the current
estimate that some 50,000,000 of people in the United States are predominantly of
Anglo-Saxon origin. Thus, in four centuries, the Anglo-Saxons multiplied between
forty and fifty fold.
The prodigious increase of the white race during the nineteenth century was due
not only to territorial expansion but even more to those astounding triumphs of
science and invention which gave the race unprecedented mastery over the
resources of nature. This material advance is usually known as the “industrial
revolution.” The industrial revolution began in the later decades of the eighteenth
century, but it matured during the first half of the nineteenth century, when it
swiftly and utterly transformed the face of things.
This transformation was, indeed, absolutely unprecedented in the world’s history.
Hitherto man’s material progress had been a gradual evolution. With the exception
of gunpowder, he had tapped no new sources of material energy since very ancient
times. The horse-drawn mail-coach of our great-grandfathers was merely a logical
elaboration of the horse-drawn Egyptian chariot; the wind-driven clipper-ship
traced its line unbroken to Ulysses’s lateen bark before Troy; while industry still
relied on the brawn of man and beast or upon the simple action of wind and
waterfall. Suddenly all was changed. Steam, electricity, petrol, the Hertzian wave,
harnessed nature’s hidden powers, conquered distance, and shrunk the terrestrial
globe to the measure of human hands. Man entered a new material world, differing
not merely in degree but in kind from that of previous generations.
When I say “Man,” I mean, so far as the nineteenth century was concerned, the
white man. It was the white man’s brain which had conceived all this, and it was
the white man alone who at first reaped the benefits. The two outstanding features
71 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

of the new order were the rise of machine industry with its incalculable
acceleration of mass-production, and the correlative development of cheap and
rapid transportation. Both these factors favored a prodigious increase in
population, particularly in Europe, since Europe became the workshop of the
world. In fact, during the nineteenth century, Europe was transformed from a
semi-rural continent into a swarming hive of industry, gorged with goods, capital,
and men, pouring forth its wares to the remotest corners of the earth, and drawing
thence fresh stores of raw material for new fabrication and exchange. The amount
of wealth amassed by the white world in general and by Europe in particular since
the beginning of the nineteenth century is simply incalculable. Some faint
conception of it can be gathered from the growth of world-trade. In the year 1818
the entire volume of international commerce was valued at only $2,000,000,000.
In other words, after countless millenniums of human life upon our globe, man had
been able to produce only that relatively modest volume of world-exchange. In
1850 the volume of world-trade had grown to $4,000,000,000. In 1900 it had
increased to $20,000,000,000, and in 1913 it swelled to the inconceivable total of
$40,000,000,000—a twentyfold increase in a short hundred years.
Such were the splendid achievements of nineteenth-century civilization. But there
was a seamy side to this cloth of gold. The vices of our age have been portrayed
by a thousand censorious pens, and there is no need here to recapitulate them.
They can mostly be summed up by the word “Materialism.” That absorption in
material questions and neglect of idealistic values which characterized the
nineteenth century has been variously accounted for. But, after all, was it not
primarily due to the profound disturbance caused by drastic environmental
change? Civilized man had just entered a new material world, differing not merely
in degree but in kind from that of his ancestors. It is a scientific truism that every
living organism, in order to survive, must adapt itself to its environment. Therefore
any change of environment must evoke an immediate readjustment on the part of
the organism, and the more pronounced the environmental change, the more rapid
and thoroughgoing the organic readjustment must be. Above all, speed is essential.
Nature brooks no delay, and the disharmonic organism must attune itself or perish.
Now, is not readaptation precisely the problem with which civilized man has been
increasingly confronted for the past hundred years? No one surely can deny that
our present environment differs vastly from that of our ancestors. But if this be so,
the necessity for profound and rapid adaptation becomes equally true. In fact, the
race has instinctively sensed this necessity, and has bent its best energies to the
task, particularly on the materialistic side. That was only natural. The pioneer’s
preoccupation with material matters in opening up new country is self-evident, but
what is not so generally recognized is the fact that nineteenth-century Europe and
the eastern United States are in many respects environmentally “newer” than
remote backwoods settlements.
Of course the changed character of our civilization called for idealistic adaptations
no less sweeping. These were neglected, because their necessity was not so
compellingly patent. Indeed, man was distinctly attached to his existing idealistic
outfit, to the elaboration of which he had so assiduously devoted himself in former
days, and which had fairly served the requirements of his simpler past. Therefore
nineteenth-century man concentrated intensively, exclusively upon materialistic
problems, feeling that he could thus concentrate because he believed that the
idealistic conquests of preceding epochs had given him sound moral bases upon
which to build the new material edifice.
Unfortunately, that which had at first been merely a means to an end presently
became an end in itself. Losing sight of his idealisms, nineteenth-century man
72 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

evolved a thoroughly materialistic philosophy. The upshot was a warped,

one-sided development which quickly revealed its unsoundness. The fact that man
was much less culpable for his errors than many moralists aver is quite beside the
point, so far as consequences are concerned. Nature takes no excuses. She
demands results, and when these are not forthcoming she inexorably inflicts her
penalties.
As the nineteenth century drew toward its close the symptoms of a profound
malaise appeared on every side. Even those most fundamental of all factors, the
vitality and quality of the race, were not immune. Vital statistics began to display
features highly disquieting to thoughtful minds. The most striking of these
phenomena was the declining birth-rate which affected nearly all the white nations
toward the close of the nineteenth century and which in France resulted in a
virtually stationary population.
Of course the mere fact of a lessened birth-rate, taken by itself, is not the unmixed
evil which many persons assume. Man’s potential reproductive capacity, like that
of all other species, is very great. In fact, the whole course of biological progress
has been marked by a steady checking of that reproductive exuberance which ran
riot at the beginning of life on earth. As Havelock Ellis well says: “Of one minute
organism it is estimated that, if its reproduction were not checked by death or
destruction, in thirty days it would form a mass a million times larger than the sun.
The conger-eel lays 15,000,000 eggs, and if they all grew up, and reproduced
themselves on the same scale, in two years the whole sea would become a
wriggling mass of fish. As we approach the higher forms of life reproduction
gradually dies down. The animals nearest to man produce few offspring, but they
surround them with parental care, until they are able to lead independent lives
with a fair chance of surviving. The whole process may be regarded as a
mechanism for slowly subordinating quantity to quality, and so promoting the
evolution of life to ever higher stages.”[97]
While man’s reproductive power is slight from the standpoint of bacteria and
conger-eels, it is yet far from negligible, as is shown by the birth-rate of the
less-advanced human types at all times, and by the birth-rate of the higher types
under exceptionally favorable circumstances. The nineteenth century was one of
these favorable occasions. In the new areas of settlement outside Europe, vast
regions practically untenanted by colored competitors invited the white colonists
to increase and multiply; while Europe itself, though historically “old country,”
was so transformed environmentally by the industrial revolution that it suddenly
became capable of supporting a much larger population than heretofore. By the
close of the century, however, the most pressing economic stimuli to rapid
multiplication had waned in Europe and in many of the race dependencies.
Therefore the rate of increase, even under the most favorable biological
circumstances, should have shown a decline.
The trouble was that this diminishing human output was of less and less biological
value. Wherever one looked in the white world, it was precisely those peoples of
highest genetic worth whose birth-rate fell off most sharply, while within the ranks
of the several peoples it was those social classes containing the highest proportion
of able strains which were contributing the smallest quotas to the population.
Everywhere the better types (on which the future of the race depends) were
numerically stationary or dwindling, while conversely, the lower types were
gaining ground, their birth-rate showing relatively slight diminution.
This “disgenic” trend, so ominous for the future of the race, is a melancholy
commonplace of our time, and many efforts have been made to measure its
73 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

progress in economic or social terms. One of the most striking and easily measured
examples, however, is furnished by the category of race. As explained in the
Introduction, the white race divides into three main sub-species—the Nordics, the
Alpines, and the Mediterraneans. All three are good stocks, ranking in genetic
worth well above the various colored races. However, there seems to be no
question that the Nordic is far and away the most valuable type; standing, indeed,
at the head of the whole human genus. As Madison Grant well expresses it, the
Nordic is “The Great Race.”
Now it is the Nordics who are most affected by the disgenic aspects of our
civilization. In the newer areas of white settlement like our Pacific coast or the
Canadian Northwest, to be sure, the Nordics even now thrive and multiply. But in
all those regions which typify the transformation of the industrial revolution, the
Nordics do not fit into the altered environment as well as either Alpines or
Mediterraneans, and hence tend to disappear. Before the industrial revolution the
Nordic’s chief eliminator was war. His pre-eminent fighting ability, together with
the position of leadership which he had generally acquired, threw on his shoulders
the brunt of battle and exposed him to the greatest losses, whereas the more stolid
Alpine and the less robust Mediterranean stayed at home and reproduced their
kind. The chronic turmoil of both the mediæval and modern periods imposed a
perpetual drain on the Nordic stock, while the era of discovery and colonization
which began with the sixteenth century further depleted the Nordic ranks in
Europe, since it was adventurous Nordics who formed the overwhelming majority
of explorers and pioneers to new lands. Thus, even at the end of the eighteenth
century, Europe was much less Nordic than it had been a thousand years before.
Nevertheless, down to the close of the eighteenth century, the Nordics suffered
from no other notable handicaps than war and migration, and even enjoyed some
marked advantages. Being a high type, the Nordic is naturally a “high standard”
man. He requires healthful living conditions, and quickly pines when deprived of
good food, fresh air, and exercise. Down to the close of the eighteenth century,
Europe was predominantly agricultural. In cool northern and central Europe,
therefore, environment actually favored the big, blond Nordics, especially as
against the slighter, less muscular Mediterranean; while in the hotter south the
Nordic upper class, being the rulers, were protected from field labor, and thus
survived as an aristocracy. In peaceful times, therefore, the Nordics multiplied and
repaired the gaps wrought by proscription and war.
The industrial revolution, however, profoundly modified this state of things.
Europe was transformed from an agricultural to an urbanized, industrial area.
Numberless cities and manufacturing centres grew up, where men were close
packed and were subjected to all the evils of congested living. Of course such
conditions are not ideal for any stock. Nevertheless, the Nordic suffered more than
any one else. The cramped factory and the crowded city weeded out the big, blond
Nordic with portentous rapidity, whereas the little brunet Mediterranean, in
particular, adapted himself to the operative’s bench or the clerk’s stool,
prospered—and reproduced his kind.
The result of these new handicaps, combined with the continuance of the
traditional handicaps (war and migration), has been a startling decrease of Nordics
all over Europe throughout the nineteenth century, with a corresponding
resurgence of the Alpine, and still more of the Mediterranean, elements. In the
United States it has been the same story. Our country, originally settled almost
exclusively by Nordics, was toward the close of the nineteenth century invaded by
hordes of immigrant Alpines and Mediterraneans, not to mention Asiatic elements
like Levantines and Jews. As a result, the Nordic native American has been
74 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

crowded out with amazing rapidity by these swarming, prolific aliens, and after
two short generations he has in many of our urban areas become almost extinct.
The racial displacements induced by a changed economic or social environment
are, indeed, almost incalculable. Contrary to the popular belief, nothing is more
unstable than the ethnic make-up of a people. Above all, there is no more absurd
fallacy than the shibboleth of the “melting-pot.” As a matter of fact, the
melting-pot may mix but does not melt. Each race-type, formed ages ago, and
“set” by millenniums of isolation and inbreeding, is a stubbornly persistent entity.
Each type possesses a special set of characters: not merely the physical characters
visible to the naked eye, but moral, intellectual, and spiritual characters as well.
All these characters are transmitted substantially unchanged from generation to
generation. To be sure, where members of the same race-stock intermarry (as
English and Swedish Nordics, or French and British Mediterraneans), there seems
to be genuine amalgamation. In most other cases, however, the result is not a
blend but a mechanical mixture. Where the parent stocks are very diverse, as in
matings between whites, negroes, and Amerindians, the offspring is a mongrel—a
walking chaos, so consumed by his jarring heredities that he is quite worthless. We
have already viewed the mongrel and his works in Latin America.
Such are the two extremes. Where intermarriage takes place between stocks
relatively near together, as in crossings between the main divisions of the white
species, the result may not be bad, and is sometimes distinctly good. Nevertheless,
there is no true amalgamation. The different race-characters remain distinct in the
mixed offspring. If the race-types have generally intermarried, the country is really
occupied by two or more races, the races always tending to sort themselves out
again as pure types by Mendelian inheritance. Now one of these race-types will be
favored by the environment, and it will accordingly tend to gain at the other’s
expense, while conversely the other types will tend to be bred out and to
disappear. Sometimes a modification of the environment through social changes
will suddenly reverse this process and will penalize a hitherto favored type. We
then witness a “resurgence,” or increase, of the previously submerged element.
A striking instance of this is going on in England. England is inhabited by two
race-stocks—Nordics and Mediterraneans. Down to the eighteenth century,
England, being an agricultural country with a cool climate, favored the Nordics,
and but for the Nordic handicaps of war and migration the Mediterraneans might
have been entirely eliminated. Two hundred years ago the Mediterranean element
in England was probably very small. The industrial revolution, however, reversed
the selective process, and to-day the small, dark types in England increase
noticeably with every generation. The swart “cockney” is a resurgence of the
primitive Mediterranean stock, and is probably a faithful replica of his ancestors of
Neolithic times.
Such was the ominous “seamy side” of nineteenth-century civilization. The
regressive trend was, in fact, a vicious circle. An ill-balanced, faulty environment
penalized the superior strains and favored the inferior types; while, conversely, the
impoverishing race-stocks, drained of their geniuses and overloading with dullards
and degenerates, were increasingly unable to evolve environmental remedies.
Thus, by action and reaction, the situation grew steadily worse, disclosing its
parlous state by numberless symptoms of social ill-health. All the unlovely fin de
siècle phenomena, such as the decay of ideals, rampant materialism, political
disruption, social unrest, and the “decadence” of art and literature, were merely
manifestations of the same basic ills.
Of course a thoughtful minority, undazzled by the prevalent optimism, pointed out
75 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

evils and suggested remedies. Unfortunately these “remedies” were superficial,

because the reformers confused manifestations with causes and combated
symptoms instead of fighting the disease. For example: the white world’s troubles
were widely ascribed to the loss of its traditional ideals, especially the decay of
religious faith. But, as the Belgian sociologist Réné Gérard acutely remarks, “to
reason in this manner is, we think, to mistake the effect for the cause. To believe
that philosophic and religious doctrines create morals and civilizations is a
seductive error, but a fatal one. To transplant the beliefs and the institutions of a
people to new regions in the hope of transplanting thither their virtues and their
civilization as well is the vainest of follies.... The greater or less degree of vigor in
a people depends on the power of its vital instinct, of its greater or less faculty for
adapting itself to and dominating the conditions of the moment. When the vital
instinct of a people is healthy, it readily suggests to the people the religious and
moral doctrines which assure its survival. It is not, therefore, because a people
possesses a definite belief that it is healthy and vigorous, but rather because the
people is healthy and vigorous that it adopts or invents the belief which is useful to
itself. In this way, it is not because it ceases to believe that it falls into decay, it is
because it is in decay that it abandons the fertile dream of its ancestors without
replacing this by a new dream, equally fortifying and creative of energy.”[98]
Thus we return once more to the basic principle of race. For what is “vital
instinct” but the imperious urge of superior heredity? As Madison Grant well says:
“The lesson is always the same, namely, that race is everything. Without race
there can be nothing except the slave wearing his master’s clothes, stealing his
master’s proud name, adopting his master’s tongue, and living in the crumbling
ruins of his master’s palace.”[99]
The disastrous consequences of failure to realize this basic truth is nowhere more
strikingly exemplified than in the field of white world-politics during the
half-century preceding the Great War. That period was dominated by two
antithetical schools of political thinking: national-imperialism and internationalism.
Swayed by the ill-balanced spirit of the times, both schools developed extremist
tendencies; the former producing such monstrous aberrations as Pan-Germanism
and Pan-Slavism, the latter evolving almost equally vicious concepts like
cosmopolitanism and proletarianism. The adherents of these rival schools
combated one another and wrangled among themselves. They both disregarded the
basic significance of race, together with its immediate corollary, the essential
solidarity of the white world.
As a matter of fact, white solidarity has been one of the great constants of history.
For ages the white peoples have possessed a true “symbiosis” or common life,
ceaselessly mingling their bloods and exchanging their ideas. Accordingly, the
various white nations which are the race’s political expression may be regarded as
so many planets gravitating about the sun of a common civilization. No such
sustained and intimate race-solidarity has ever before been recorded in human
annals. Not even the solidarity of the yellow peoples is comparable in scope.
Of course the white world’s internal frictions have been legion, and at certain
times these frictions have become so acute that white men have been led to
disregard or even to deny their fundamental unity. This is perhaps also because
white solidarity is so pervasive that we live in it, and thus ordinarily do not
perceive it any more than we do the air we breathe. Should white men ever really
lose their instinct of race-solidarity, they would asphyxiate racially as swiftly and
surely as they would asphyxiate physically if the atmospheric oxygen should
suddenly be withdrawn. However, down to 1914 at least, the white world never
came within measurable distance of this fatal possibility. On the contrary, the
76 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

white peoples were continually expressing their fundamental solidarity by various

unifying concepts like the “Pax Romana” of antiquity, the “Civitas Dei” or
Christian commonwealth of the Middle Ages, and the “European Concert” of
nineteenth-century diplomacy.
It was typical of the malaise which was overtaking the white world that the close
of the nineteenth century should have witnessed an ominous ignoring of white
solidarity; that national-imperialists should have breathed mutual slaughter while
internationalists caressed visions of “human solidarity” culminating in universal
race-amalgamation; lastly, that Asia’s incipient revolt against white supremacy,
typified by the Russo-Japanese War, should have found zealous white sponsors
and abetters.
Nothing, indeed, better illustrates the white world’s unsoundness at the beginning
of the present century than its reaction to the Russo-Japanese conflict. The
tremendous significance of that event was no more lost upon the whites than it
was upon the colored peoples. Most far-seeing white men recognized it as an omen
of evil import for their race-future. And yet, even in the first access of
apprehension, these same persons generally admitted that they saw no prospect of
healing, constructive action to remedy the ills which were driving the white world
along the downward path. Analyzing the possibility of Europe’s presenting a
common front to the perils disclosed by the Japanese victories, the French
publicist Réné Pinon sadly concluded in the negative, believing that political
passions, social hates, and national rivalries would speak louder than the general
interest. “Contemporary Europe,” he wrote, in 1905, “is probably not ready to
receive and understand the lesson of the war. What are the examples of history to
those gigantic commercial houses, uneasy for their New Year’s balances, which
are our modern nations? It is in the nature of States founded on mercantilism to
content themselves with a hand-to-mouth policy, without general views or
idealism, satisfied with immediate gains and unable to prepare against a distant
future.
“Whence, in the Europe of to-day, could come the principle of an entente, and on
what could it be based? Too many divergent interests, too many rival ambitions,
too many festering hates, too many ‘dead who speak,’ are present to stifle the
voice of Europe’s conscience.
“However menacing the external danger, we fear that political rancors would not
down; that the enemy from without would find accomplices, or at least
unconscious auxiliaries, within. Far more than in its regiments and battleships, the
power of Japan lies in our discords, in the absence of an ideal capable of lifting the
European peoples above the daily pursuit of immediate interests, capable of
stirring their hearts with the thrill of a common emotion. The true ‘Yellow Peril’
lies within us.”[100]
Réné Pinon was a true prophet. Not only was the “writing on the wall” not taken
to heart, the decade following the Russo-Japanese conflict witnessed a prodigious
aggravation of all the ills which had afflicted white civilization during the
nineteenth century. As if scourged by a tragic fate, the white world hurtled along
the downward path, until it entered the fell shadow of—the modern Peloponnesian
War.
77 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

CHAPTER VIII
THE MODERN PELOPONNESIAN WAR
The Peloponnesian War was the suicide of Greek civilization. It is the saddest
page of history. In the brief Periclean epoch preceding the catastrophe Hellas had
shone forth with unparalleled splendor, and even those wonderful achievements
seemed but the prelude to still loftier heights of glory. On the eve of its
self-immolation the Greek race, far from being exhausted, was bubbling over with
exuberant vitality and creative genius.
But the half-blown rose was nipped by the canker of discord. Jealous rivalries and
mad ambitions smouldered till they burst into a consuming flame. For a generation
Hellas tore itself to pieces in a delirium of fratricidal strife. And even this was not
the worst. The “peace” which closed the Peloponnesian War was no peace. It was
a mere truce, dictated by the victors of the moment to sullen and vengeful
enemies. Imposed by the sword and infused with no healing or constructive virtue,
the Peloponnesian War was but the first of a war cycle which completed Hellas’s
ruin.
The irreparable disaster had, indeed, occurred: the gulfs of sundering hatred had
become fixed, and the sentiment of Greek race-unity was destroyed. Having lost
its soul, the Greek race soon lost its body as well. Drained of its best strains, the
diminished remnant bowed to foreign masters and bastardized its blood with the
hordes of inferior aliens who swarmed into the land. By the time of the Roman
conquest the Greeks were degenerate, and the Roman epithet “Græculus” was a
term of deserved contempt.
Thus perished the Greeks—the fairest slip that ever budded on the tree of life.
They perished by their own hands, in the flower of their youth, carrying with them
to the grave, unborn, potencies which might have blessed and brightened the
world for ages. Nature is inexorable. No living being stands above her law; and
protozoön or demigod, if they transgress, alike must die.
The Greek tragedy should be a warning to our own day. Despite many
unlikenesses, the nineteenth century was strangely reminiscent of the Periclean
age. In creative energy and fecund achievement, surely, its like had not been seen
since “the glory that was Greece,” and the way seemed opening to yet higher
destinies.
But the brilliant sunrise was presently dimmed by gathering clouds. The birth of
the twentieth century was attended with disquieting omens. The ills which had
afflicted the preceding epoch grew more acute, synchronizing into an
all-pervading, militant unrest. The spirit of change was in the air. Ancient ideals
and shibboleths withered before the fiery breath of a destructive criticism, while
the solid crust of tradition cracked and heaved under the premonitory tremors of
volcanic forces working far below. Everywhere were seen bursting forth
increasingly acute eruptions of human energy: a triumph of the dynamic over the
static elements of life; a growing preference for violent and revolutionary, as
contrasted with peaceful and evolutionary, solutions, running the whole politico-
social gamut from “Imperialism” to “Syndicalism.” Everywhere could be
discerned the spirit of unrest setting the stage for the great catastrophe.
Grave disorders were simply inevitable. They might perhaps have been localized.
They might even have taken other forms. But the ills of our civilization were too
deep-seated to have avoided grave disturbances. The Prussian plotters of
78 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

“Weltmacht” did, indeed, precipitate the impending crisis in its most virulent and
concentrated form, yet after all they were but sublimations of the abnormal trend
of the times.
The best proof of this is the white world’s acutely pathological condition during
the entire decade previous to the Great War. That fierce quest after alliances and
mad piling-up of armaments; those paroxysmal “crises” which racked diplomacy’s
feverish frame; those ferocious struggles which desolated the Balkans: what were
all these but symptoms denoting a consuming disease? To-day, by contrast, we
think of the Great War as having smitten a world basking in profound peace. What
a delusion! Cast back the mind’s eye, and recall how hectic was the eve of the
Great War, not merely in politics but in most other fields as well. Those opening
months of 1914! Why, Europe seethed from end to end! When the Great War
began, England was on the verge of civil strife, Russia was in the throes of an
acute social revolt, Italy had just passed through a “red week” threatening
anarchy, and every European country was suffering from grave internal disorders.
It was a strange, nightmarish time, that early summer of 1914, to-day quite
overshadowed by subsequent events, but which later generations will assign a
proper place in the chain of world-history.
Well, Armageddon began and ran its horrid course. With the grim chronology of
those dreary years this book is not concerned. It is with the aftermath that we here
deal. And that is a sufficiently gloomy theme. The material losses are prodigious,
the vital losses appalling, while the spiritual losses have well-nigh bankrupted the
human soul.
Turning first to the material losses, they are of course in the broadest sense
incalculable, but approximate estimates have been made. Perhaps the best of them
is the analysis made by Professor Ernest L. Bogert, who places the direct costs of
the war at $186,000,000,000 and the indirect costs at $151,000,000,000, thus
arriving at the stupendous total of $337,000,000,000. These well-nigh
inconceivable estimates still do not adequately represent the total losses, figured
even in monetary terms, for, as Professor Bogert remarks: “The figures presented
in this summary are both incomprehensible and appalling, yet even these do not
take into account the effect of the war on life, human vitality, economic
well-being, ethics, morality, or other phases of human relationships and activities
which have been disorganized and injured. It is evident from the present
disturbances in Europe that the real costs of the war cannot be measured by the
direct money outlays of the belligerents during the five years of its duration, but
that the very breakdown of modern economic society might be the price
exacted.”[101]
Yet prodigious as has been the destruction of wealth, the destruction of life is even
more serious. Wealth can sooner or later be replaced, while vital losses are, by
their very nature, irreparable. Never before were such masses of men arrayed for
mutual slaughter. During the late war nearly 60,000,000 soldiers were mobilized,
and the combatants suffered 33,000,000 casualties, of whom nearly 8,000,000
were killed or died of disease, nearly 19,000,000 were wounded, and 7,000,000
taken prisoners. The greatest sufferer was Russia, which had over 9,000,000
casualties, while next in order came Germany with 6,000,000 and France with
4,500,000 casualties. The British Empire had 3,000,000 casualties. America’s
losses were relatively slight, our total casualties being a trifle under 300,000.
And this is only the beginning of the story. The figures just quoted refer only to
fighting men. They take no account of the civilian population. But the civilian
losses were simply incalculable, especially in eastern Europe and the Ottoman
79 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Empire. It is estimated that for every soldier killed, five civilians perished by
hunger, exposure, disease, massacre, or heightened infant mortality. The civilian
deaths in Poland and Russia are placed at many millions, while other millions died
in Turkey and Serbia through massacre and starvation. One item alone will give
some idea of the wastage of human life during the war. The deaths beyond the
normal mortality due to influenza and pneumonia induced by the war are
estimated at 4,000,000. The total loss of life directly attributable to the war is
probably fully 40,000,000, while if decreased birth-rates be added the total would
rise to nearly 50,000,000. Furthermore, so far as civilian deaths are concerned, the
terrible conditions prevailing over a great part of Europe since the close of 1918
have caused additional losses relatively as severe as those during the war years.
The way in which Europe’s population has been literally decimated by the late war
is shown by the example of France. In 1914 the population of France was
39,700,000. From this relatively moderate population nearly 8,000,000 men were
mobilized during the war. Of these, nearly 1,400,000 were killed, 3,000,000 were
wounded, and more than 400,000 were made prisoners. Of the wounded, between
800,000 and 900,000 were left permanent physical wrecks. Thus fully 2,000,000
men—mostly drawn from the flower of French manhood—were dead or
hopelessly incapacitated.
Meanwhile, the civilian population was also shrinking. Omitting the civilian deaths
in the northern departments under German occupation, the excess of deaths over
births was more than 50,000 for 1914, and averaged nearly 300,000 for the four
succeeding war years. And the most alarming feature was that these losses were
mainly due, not to deaths of adults, but to a slump in the birth-rate. French births,
which had been 600,000 in 1913, dropped to 315,000 in 1916 and 343,000 in
1917. All told, it seems probable that between 1913 and 1919 the population of
France diminished by almost 3,000,000—nearly one-tenth of the entire
population.
France’s vital losses are only typical of what has to a greater or less extent
occurred all over Europe. The disgenic effect of the Great War is simply appalling.
The war was nothing short of a headlong plunge into white race-suicide. It was
essentially a civil war between closely related white stocks; a war wherein every
physical and mental effective was gathered up and hurled into a hell of lethal
machinery which killed out unerringly the youngest, the bravest, and the best.
Even in the first frenzied hours of August, 1914, wise men realized the horror that
stood upon the threshold. The crowd might cheer, but the reflective already
mourned in prospect the losses which were in store. As the English writer Harold
Begbie then said: “Remember this. Among the young conscript soldiers of Europe
who will die in thousands, and perhaps millions, are the very flower of civilization;
we shall destroy brains which might have discovered for us in ten or twenty years
easements for the worst of human pains and solutions for the worst of social
dangers. We shall blot those souls out of our common existence. We shall destroy
utterly those splendid burning spirits reaching out to enlighten our darkness. Our
fathers destroyed those strange and valuable creatures whom they called
‘witches.’ We are destroying the brightest of our angels.”[102]
But it is doubtful if any of these seers realized the full price which the race was
destined to pay during more than four long, agonizing years. Never before had war
shown itself such an unerring gleaner of the best racial values. As early as the
summer of 1915 Mr. Will Irwin, an American war correspondent, remarked the
growing convictions among all classes, soldiers as well as civilians, that the war
was fatally impoverishing the race. “I have talked,” he wrote, “with British
80 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

officers and British Tommies, with English ladies of fashion and English
housewives, with French deputies and French cabmen, and in all minds alike I find
the same idea fixed—what is to become of the French race and the British race,
yes, and the German race, if this thing keeps up?”
Mr. Irwin then goes on to describe the cumulative process by which the fittest
were selected—for death.
“I take it for granted,” he says, “that, in a general way, the bravest are the best,
physically and spiritually. Now, in this war of machinery, this meat-mill, it is the
bravest who lead the charges and attempt the daring feats, and, correspondingly,
the loss is greatest among those bravest.
“So much when the army gets into line. But in the conscript countries, like France
and Germany, there is a process of selection in picking the army by which the
best—speaking in general terms—go out to die, while the weakest remain. The
undersized, the undermuscled, the underbrained, the men twisted by hereditary
deformity or devitalized by hereditary disease—they remain at home to propagate
the breed. The rest—all the rest—go out to take chances.
“Furthermore, as modern conscript armies are organized, it is the youngest men
who sustain the heaviest losses—the men who are not yet fathers. And from the
point of view of the race, that is, perhaps, the most melancholy fact of all.
“All the able-bodied men between the ages of nineteen and forty-five are in the
ranks. But the older men do not take many chances with death.... These European
conscript armies are arranged in classes according to age, and the younger classes
are the men who do most of the actual fighting. The men in their late thirties or
their forties, the ‘territorials,’ guard the lines, garrison the towns, generally attend
to the business of running up the supplies. When we come to gather the statistics
of this war we shall find that an overwhelming majority of the dead were less than
thirty years old, and probably that the majority were under twenty-five. Now, the
territorial of forty or forty-five has usually given to the state as many children as
he is going to give, while the man of twenty-five or under has usually given the
state no children at all.”[103]
Mr. Irwin was gauging the racial cost by the criterion of youth. A leading English
scholar, Mr. H. A. L. Fisher, obtained equally alarming results by applying the test
of genius. He analyzed the casualty lists “filled with names which, but for the fatal
accidents of war, would certainly have been made illustrious for splendid service
to the great cause of life.... A government actuated by a cold calculus of economic
efficiency would have made some provision for sheltering from the hazards of war
young men on whose exceptional intellectual powers our future progress might be
thought to depend. But this has not been done, and it is impossible to estimate the
extent to which the world will be impoverished in quality by the disappearance of
so much youthful genius and talent.... The spiritual loss to the universe cannot be
computed, and probably will exceed the injury inflicted on the world by the wide
and protracted prevalence of the celibate orders in the Middle Ages.”[104]
The American biologist S. K. Humphrey did not underestimate the extent of the
slaughter of genius-bearing strains when he wrote: “It is safe to say that among the
millions killed will be a million who are carrying superlatively effective
inheritances—the dependence of the race’s future. Nothing is more absurd than
the notion that these inheritances can be replaced in a few generations by
encouraging the fecundity of the survivors. They are gone forever. The survivors
are going to reproduce their own less-valuable kind. Words fail to convey the
appalling nature of the loss.”[105]
81 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

It is the same melancholy tale when we apply the test of race. Of course the war
bore heavily on all the white race-stocks, but it was the Nordics—the best of all
human breeds—who suffered far and away the greatest losses. War, as we have
seen, was always the Nordic’s deadliest scourge, and never was this truer than in
the late struggle. From the racial standpoint, indeed, Armageddon was a Nordic
civil war, most of the officers and a large proportion of the men on both sides
belonging to the Nordic race. Everywhere it was the same story: the Nordic went
forth eagerly to battle, while the more stolid Alpine and, above all, the little brunet
Mediterranean either stayed at home or even when at the front showed less
fighting spirit, took fewer chances, and oftener saved their skins.
The Great War has thus unquestionably left Europe much poorer in Nordic blood,
while conversely it has relatively favored the Mediterraneans. Madison Grant well
says: “As in all wars since Roman times, from the breeding point of view the little
dark man is the final winner.”[106]
Furthermore, it must be remembered that those disgenic effects which I have been
discussing refer solely to losses inflicted upon the actual combatants. But we have
already seen that for every soldier killed the war took five civilian lives. In fact,
the war’s profoundly devitalizing effects upon the general population can hardly
be overestimated. Those effects include not merely such obvious matters as
privation and disease, but also obscurer yet highly destructive factors like nervous
shock and prolonged overstrain. To take merely one instance, consider Havelock
Ellis’s remarks concerning “the ever-widening circles of anguish and misery and
destitution which every fatal bullet imposes on humanity.” He concludes: “It is
probable that for every 10,000,000 soldiers who fall on the field, 50,000,000 other
persons at home are plunged into grief, or poverty, or some form of
life-diminishing trouble.”[107]
Most serious has been the war’s effect upon the children. At home, as at the front,
it is the young who have been sacrificed. The heaviest civilian losses have come
through increased infant mortality and decreased birth-rates. The “slaughter of the
innocents” has thus been twofold: it has slain millions of those already alive, and it
has prevented millions more from being born or conceived. The decreased
fecundity of women during the war even under good material conditions
apparently shows that war’s psychological reflexes tend to induce sterility.
An Italian savant, Professor Sergi, has elaborated this hypothesis in considerable
detail. He contends that “war continued for a long time is the origin of this
phenomenon (relative sterility), not only in the absolute sense of the loss of men in
battle, but also through a series of special conditions which arise simultaneously
with an unbalancing of vital processes and which create in the latter a complex
phenomenon difficult to examine in every one of its elements.
“The biological disturbance does not derive solely from the destruction of young
lives, the ones best adapted to fecundity, but also from the unfavorable conditions
into which a nation is unexpectedly thrown; from these come disorders of a mental
and sentimental nature, nervousness, anxiety, grief, and pain of all kinds, to which
the serious economic conditions of war-time also contribute; all these things have
a harmful effect on the general organic economy of nations.”[108]
From the combination of these losses on the battle-field and in the cradle arises
what the biologist Doctor Saleeby terms “the menace of the dearth of youth.” The
European populations to-day contain an undue proportion of adults and the aged,
while “the younger generation is no longer knocking at the door. We senescents
may grow old in peace; but the facts bode ill for our national future.”[109]
82 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Furthermore, this “dearth of youth” will not be easily repaired. The war may be
over, but its aftermath is only a degree less unfavorable to human multiplication,
especially of the better kinds. Bad industrial conditions and the fearfully high cost
of living continue to depress the birth-rate of all save the most reckless and
improvident elements, whose increase is a curse rather than a blessing.
To show only one of the many causes that to-day keep down the birth-rate, take
the crushing burden of taxation, which hits especially the increase of the upper
classes. The London Saturday Review recently explained this very clearly when it
wrote: “From a man with £2,000 a year the tax-gatherer takes £600. The
remaining £1,400, owing to the decreased value of money, has a purchasing power
about equal to £700 a year before the war. No young man will therefore think of
marrying on less than £2,000 a year. We are thinking of the young man in the
upper and middle classes. The man who starts with nothing does not, as a rule,
arrive at £2,000 a year until he is past the marrying age. So the continuance of the
species will be carried on almost exclusively by the class of manual workers of a
low average caliber of brain. The matter is very serious. Reading the letters and
memoirs of a hundred years ago, one is struck by the size of the families of the
aristocracy. One smiles at reading of the overflowing nurseries of Edens, and
Cokes, and Fitzgeralds. Fourteen or fifteen children were not at all unusual
amongst the county families.”[110]
Europe’s convalescence must, at the very best, be a slow and difficult one. Both
materially and spiritually the situation is the reverse of bright. To begin with, the
political situation is highly unsatisfactory. The diplomatic arrangements made by
the Versailles Peace Conference offer neither stability nor permanence. In the next
chapter I shall have more to say about the Versailles Conference. For the moment,
let me quote the observations of the well-known British publicist J. L. Garvin, who
adequately summarizes the situation when he says: “As matters stand, no great
war ever was followed by a more disquieting and limited peace. Everywhere the
democratic atmosphere is charged with agitation. There is still war or anarchy, or
both, between the Baltic and the Pacific across a sixth part of the whole earth.
Without a restored Russia no outlook can be confident. Either a Bolshevist or
reactionary or even a patriotic junction between Germany and Russia might
disrupt civilization as violently as before or to even worse effect.”[111]
Political uncertainty is a poor basis on which to rebuild Europe’s shattered
economic life. And this economic reconstruction would, under the most favorable
circumstances, be very difficult. We have already seen how, owing to the
industrial revolution, Europe became the world’s chief workshop, exporting
manufactured products in return for foodstuffs to feed its workers and raw
materials to feed its machines, these imports being drawn from the four quarters of
the globe. In other words, Europe had ceased to be self-sufficing, the very life of
its industries and its urban populations being dependent upon foreign importations
from the most distant regions. Europe’s prosperity before the war was due to the
development of a marvellous system of world-trade; intricate, nicely adjusted,
functioning with great efficiency, and running at high speed.
Then down upon this delicately organized mechanism crashed the trip-hammer of
the Great War, literally smashing it to pieces. To reconstruct so intricate a fabric
takes time. Meanwhile, how are the huge urban masses to live, unfitted and unable
as they are to draw their sustenance from their native soil? If their sufferings
become too great there is a real danger that all Europe may collapse into hopeless
chaos. Mr. Frank A. Vanderlip did not overstate the danger when he wrote: “I
believe it is possible that there may be let loose in Europe forces that will be more
terribly destructive than have been the forces of the Great War.”[112]
83 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

The best description of Europe’s economic situation is undoubtedly that of Mr.

Herbert Hoover, who, from his experience as inter-Allied food controller, is
peculiarly qualified to pass authoritative judgment. Says Mr. Hoover:
“The economic difficulties of Europe as a whole at the signature of peace may be
almost summarized in the phrase ‘demoralized productivity.’ The production of
necessaries for this 450,000,000 population (including Russia) has never been at
so low an ebb as at this day.
“A summary of the unemployment bureaus in Europe will show that 15,000,000
families are receiving unemployment allowances in one form or another, and are,
in the main, being paid by constant inflation of currency. A rough estimate would
indicate that the population of Europe is at least 100,000,000 greater than can be
supported without imports, and must live by the production and distribution of
exports; and their situation is aggravated not only by lack of raw materials, and
imports, but also by low production of European raw materials. Due to the same
low production, Europe is to-day importing vast quantities of certain commodities
which she formerly produced for herself and can again produce. Generally, in
production, she is not only far below even the level of the time of the signing of
the armistice, but far below the maintenance of life and health without an
unparalleled rate of import....
“From all these causes, accumulated to different intensity in different localities,
there is the essential fact that, unless productivity can be rapidly increased, there
can be nothing but political, moral, and economic chaos, finally interpreting itself
in loss of life on a scale hitherto undreamed of.”[113]
Such are the material and vital losses inflicted by the Great War. They are
prodigious, and they will not easily be repaired. Europe starts its reconstruction
under heavy handicaps, not the least of these being the drain upon its superior
stocks, which has deprived it of much of the creative energy that it so desperately
needs. Those 16,000,000 or more dead or incapacitated soldiers represented the
flower of Europe’s young manhood—the very men who are especially needed
to-day. It is young men who normally alone possess both maximum driving power
and maximum plasticity of mind. All the European belligerents are dangerously
impoverished in their stock of youth. The resultant handicap both to Europe’s
working ability and Europe’s brain-activity is only too plain.
Moreover, material and even vital losses do not tell the whole story. The moral and
spiritual losses, though not easily measured, are perhaps even more appalling. In
fact, the darkest cloud on the horizon is possibly the danger that reconstruction
will be primarily material at the expense of moral and spiritual values, thus leading
to a warped development even more pronounced than that of the nineteenth
century and leading inevitably to yet more disastrous consequences.
The danger of purely material reconstruction is of course the peril which lurks
behind every great war, and which in the past has wrought such tragic havoc. At
the beginning of the late war we heard much talk of its morally “regenerative”
effects, but as the grim holocaust went on year after year, far-sighted moralists
warned against a fatal drain of Europe’s idealistic forces which might break the
thin crust of European civilization so painfully wrought since the Dark Ages.
That these warning voices were not without reason is proved by the chaos of
spiritual, moral, and even intellectual values which exists in Europe to-day, giving
play to such monstrous insanities as Bolshevism. The danger is that this chaos may
be prolonged and deepened by the complex of two concurrent factors: spiritual
drain during the war, and spiritual neglect in the immediate future due to
84 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

overconcentration upon material reconstruction.

Many of the world’s best minds are seriously concerned at the outlook. For
example, Doctor Gore, the Bishop of Oxford, writes: “There is the usual
depression and lowering of moral aims which always follows times of war. For the
real terror of the time of war is not during the war; then war has certain very
ennobling powers. It is after-war periods which are the curse of the world, and it
looks as if the same were going to prove true of this war. I own that I never felt
anxiety such as I do now. I think the aspect of things has never been so dark as at
this moment. I think the temper of the nations has degraded since the declaration
of the armistice to a degree that is almost terrifying.”[114]
The intellectual impoverishment wrought by the war is well summarized by
Professor C. G. Shaw. “We did more before the war than we shall do after it,” he
writes. “War will have so exhausted man’s powers of action and thought that he
will have little wit or will left for the promotion of anything over and above
necessary repair.”[115]
Europe’s general impoverishment in all respects was vividly portrayed by a leading
article of the London Saturday Review entitled “The True Destructiveness of
War.” Pointing to the devastated areas of northern France as merely symptomatic
of the devastation wrought in spiritual as well as material fields, it said:
“Reflection only adds to the effect upon us of these miles of wasted country and
ruined towns. All this represents not a thousandth part of the desolation which the
war has brought upon our civilization. These devastated areas scarring the face of
Europe are but a symbol of the desolation which will shadow the life of the world
for at least a generation. The coming years will be bleak, in respect of all the
generous and gracious things which are the products of leisure and of minds not
wholly taken up by the necessity to live by bread alone. For a generation the world
will have to concentrate upon material problems.
“The tragedy of the Great War—a tragedy which enhances the desolation of
Rheims—is that it should have killed almost everything which the best of our
soldiers died to preserve, and that it should have raised more problems than it has
solved.
“We would sacrifice a dozen cathedrals to preserve what the war has destroyed in
England.... We would readily surrender our ten best cathedrals to be battered by
the artillery of Hindenburg as a ransom. Surely it would be better to lose
Westminster Abbey than never again to have anybody worthy to be buried
there.”[116]
Europe is, indeed, passing through the most critical spiritual phase of the war’s
aftermath—what I may term the zero hour of the spirit. When the trenches used to
fill with infantry waiting in the first cold flicker of the dawn for the signal to go
“over the top,” they called it the “zero hour.” Well, Europe now faces the zero
hour of peace. It is neither a pleasant nor a stimulating moment. The “tumult and
the shouting” have died. The captains, kings—and presidents—have departed.
War’s hectic urge wanes, losses are counted, the heroic pose is dropped. Such is
the moment when the peoples are bidden to go “over the top” once more, this time
toward peace objectives no less difficult than those of the battle-field. Weakened,
tired Europe knows this, feels this—and dreads the plunge into the unknown.
Hence the malaise of the zero hour.
The extraordinary turmoil of the European soul is strikingly set forth by the
French thinker Paul Valéry.
85 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

“We civilizations,” he writes, “now know that we are mortal. We had heard tell of
whole worlds vanished, of empires gone to the bottom with all their engines; sunk
to the inexplorable bottom of the centuries with their gods and their laws, their
academies, their science, pure and applied; their grammars, their dictionaries, their
classics, their romantics and their symbolists, their critics and their critics’ critics.
We knew well that all the apparent earth is made of ashes, and that ashes have a
meaning. We perceived, through the mists of history, phantoms and huge ships
laden with riches and spiritual things. We could not count them. But these wrecks,
after all, were no concern of ours.
“Elam, Nineveh, Babylon were vague and lovely names, and the total ruin of
these worlds meant as little to us as their very existence. But France, England,
Russia—these would also be lovely names. Lusitania also is a lovely name. And
now we see that the abyss of history is large enough for every one. We feel that a
civilization is as fragile as a life. Circumstances which would send the works of
Baudelaire and Keats to rejoin the works of Menander are no longer in the least
inconceivable; they are in all the newspapers....
“Thus the spiritual Persepolis is ravaged equally with the material Susa. All is not
lost, but everything has felt itself perish.
“An extraordinary tremor has run through the spinal marrow of Europe. It has felt,
in all its thinking substance, that it recognized itself no longer, that it no longer
resembled itself, that it was about to lose consciousness—a consciousness
acquired by centuries of tolerable disasters, by thousands of men of the first rank,
by geographical, racial, historical chances innumerable....
“The military crisis is perhaps at an end; the economic crisis is visibly at its zenith;
but the intellectual crisis—it is with difficulty that we can seize its true centre, its
exact phase. The facts, however, are clear and pitiless: there are thousands of
young writers and young artists who are dead. There is the lost illusion of a
European culture, and the demonstration of the impotence of knowledge to save
anything whatever; there is science, mortally wounded in its moral ambitions, and,
as it were, dishonored by its applications; there is idealism, victor with difficulty,
grievously mutilated, responsible for its dreams; realism, deceived, beaten, with
crimes and misdeeds heaped upon it; covetousness and renunciation equally put
out; religions confused among the armies, cross against cross, crescent against
crescent; there are the sceptics themselves, disconcerted by events so sudden, so
violent, and so moving, which play with our thoughts as a cat with a mouse—the
sceptics lose their doubts, rediscover them, lose them again, and can no longer
make use of the movements of their minds.
“The rolling of the ship has been so heavy that at the last the best-hung lamps
have been upset.
“From an immense terrace of Elsinore which extends from Basle to Cologne, and
touches the sands of Nieuport, the marshes of the Somme, the chalk of
Champagne, and the granite of Alsace, the Hamlet of Europe now looks upon
millions of ghosts.”[117]
Such is Europe’s deplorable condition as she staggers forth from the hideous
ordeal of the Great War; her fluid capital dissipated, her fixed capital impaired, her
industrial fabric rent and tattered, her finances threatened with bankruptcy, the
flower of her manhood dead on the battle-field, her populations devitalized and
discouraged, her children stunted by malnutrition. A sombre picture.
And Europe is the white homeland, the heart of the white world. It is Europe that
86 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

has suffered practically all the losses of Armageddon, which may be considered
the white civil war. The colored world remains virtually unscathed.
Here is the truth of the matter: The white world to-day stands at the crossroads of
life and death. It stands where the Greek world stood at the close of the
Peloponnesian War. A fever has racked the white frame and undermined its
constitution. The unsound therapeutics of its diplomatic practitioners retard
convalescence and endanger real recovery. Worst of all, the instinct of
race-solidarity has partially atrophied.
Grave as is the situation, it is not yet irreparable, any more than Greece’s
condition was hopeless after Ægospotami. It was not the Peloponnesian War
which sealed Hellas’s doom, but the cycle of political anarchy and moral chaos of
which the Peloponnesian War was merely the opening phase. Our world is too
vigorous for even the Great War, of itself, to prove a mortal wound.
The white world thus still has its choice. But it must be a positive choice.
Decisions—firm decisions—must be made. Constructive measures—drastic
measures—must be taken. Above all: time presses, and drift is fatal. The tide ebbs.
The swimmer must put forth strong strokes to reach the shore. Else—swift
oblivion in the dark ocean.
CHAPTER IX
THE SHATTERING OF WHITE SOLIDARITY
The instinctive comity of the white peoples is, as I have already said, perhaps the
greatest constant of history. It is the psychological basis of white civilization.
Cohesive instinct is as vital to race as gravitation is to matter. Without them,
atomic disintegration would alike result. In speaking of race-instinct, I am not
referring merely to the ethnic theories that have been elaborated at various times.
Those theories were, after all, but attempts to explain intellectually the urge of that
profound emotion known to sociologists as the “consciousness of kind.”
White race-consciousness has been of course perturbed by numberless internal
frictions, which have at times produced partial inhibitions of unitary feeling.
Nevertheless, when really faced by non-white opposition, white men have in the
past instinctively tended to close their ranks against the common foe. One of the
Great War’s most deplorable results has been an unprecedented weakening of
white solidarity which, if not repaired, may produce the most disastrous
consequences.
During the nineteenth century the sentiment of white solidarity was strong. The
great explorers and empire-builders who spread white ascendancy to the ends of
the earth felt that they were apostles of their race and civilization as well as of a
particular country. Rivalries might be keen and colonial boundary questions acute;
nevertheless, in their calmer moments, the white peoples felt that the expansion of
one white nation buttressed the expansion of all.
Professor Pearson undoubtedly voiced the spirit of the day when he wrote (about
87 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

1890) that it would be well “if European statesmen could understand that the wars
which carry desolation into civilized countries are allowing the lower races to
recruit their numbers and strength. Two centuries hence it may be matter of
serious concern to the world if Russia has been displaced by China on the Amoor,
if France has not been able to colonize North Africa, or if England is not holding
India. For civilized men there can be only one fatherland, and whatever extends
the influence of those races that have taken their faith from Palestine, their laws of
beauty from Greece, and their civil law from Rome, ought to be matter of rejoicing
to Russian, German, Anglo-Saxon, and Frenchman alike.”[118]
The progress of science also fortified white race-consciousness with its sanctions.
The researches of European scholars identified the founders of our civilization
with a race of tall, white-skinned barbarians, possessing regular features, brown or
blond hair, and light eyes. This was, of course, what we now know as the Nordic
type. At first the problem was ill understood, the tests applied being language and
culture rather than physical characteristics. For these reasons the early
“Caucasian” and “Aryan” hypotheses were self-contradictory and inadequate.
Nevertheless, the basis was sound, and the effects on white popular psychology
were excellent.
Particularly good were the effects upon the peoples predominantly of Nordic
blood. Obviously typifying as they did the prehistoric creators of white
civilization, Nordics everywhere were strengthened in consciousness of genetic
worth, feeling of responsibility for world-progress, and urge toward fraternal
collaboration. The supreme value of Nordic blood was clearly analyzed by the
French thinker Count Arthur de Gobineau as early as 1854[119] (albeit Gobineau
employed the misleading “Aryan” terminology), and his thesis was subsequently
elaborated by many other writers, notably by Englishmen, Germans, and
Scandinavians.
The results of all this were plainly apparent by the closing years of the nineteenth
century. Quickened Nordic race-consciousness played an important part in
stimulating Anglo-American fraternization, and induced acts like the Oxford
Scholarship legacy of Cecil Rhodes. The trend of this movement, though cross-cut
by nationalistic considerations, was clearly in the direction of a Nordic entente—a
Pan-Nordic syndication of power for the safeguarding of the race-heritage and the
harmonious evolution of the whole white world. It was a glorious aspiration,
which, had it been realized, would have averted Armageddon.
Unfortunately the aspiration remained a dream. The ill-balanced tendencies of the
late nineteenth century were against it, and they ultimately prevailed. The
abnormal growth of national-imperialism, in particular, wrought fatal havoc. The
exponents of imperialistic propagandas like Pan-Germanism and Pan-Slavism put
forth literally boundless pretensions, planning the domination of the entire planet
by their special brand of national-imperialism. Such men had scant regard for
race-lines. All who stood outside their particular nationalistic group were vowed to
the same subjection.
Indeed, the national-imperialists presently seized upon race teachings, and
prostituted them to their own ends. A notable example of this is the extreme
Pan-German propaganda of Houston Stewart Chamberlain[120] and his fellows.
Chamberlain makes two cardinal assumptions: he conceives modern Germany as
racially almost purely Nordic; and he regards all Nordics outside the German
linguistic-cultural group as either unconscious or renegade Teutons who must at all
costs be brought into the German fold. To any one who understands the scientific
realities of race, the monstrous absurdity of these assumptions is instantly
88 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

apparent. The fact is that modern Germany, far from being purely Nordic, is
mainly Alpine in race. Nordic blood preponderates only in the northwest, and is
merely veneered over the rest of Germany, especially in the upper classes. While
the Germania of Roman days was unquestionably a Nordic land, it has been
computed that of the 70,000,000 inhabitants of the German Empire in 1914, only
9,000,000 were purely Nordic in character. This displacement of the German
Nordics since classic times is chiefly due to Germany’s troubled history, especially
to the horrible Thirty Years’ War which virtually annihilated the Nordics of south
Germany. This racial displacement has wrought correspondingly profound changes
in the character of the German people.
The truth of the matter is, of course, that the Pan-Germans were thinking in terms
of nationality instead of race, and that they were using pseudo-racial arguments as
camouflage for essentially political ends. The pity of it is that these arguments
have had such disastrous repercussions in the genuine racial sphere. The late war
has not only exploded Pan-Germanism, it has also discredited Nordic race-feeling,
so unjustly confused by many persons with Pan-German nationalistic propaganda.
Such persons should remember that the overwhelming majority of Nordics live
outside of Germany, being mainly found in Scandinavia, the Anglo-Saxon
countries, northern France, the Netherlands, and Baltic Russia. To let Teuton
propaganda gull us into thinking of Germany as the Nordic fatherland is both a
danger and an absurdity.
While Pan-Germanism was mainly responsible for precipitating Armageddon with
all its disastrous consequences, it was Russian Pan-Slavism which dealt the first
shrewd blow to white solidarity. Toward the close of the nineteenth century,
Pan-Slavism’s “Eastern” wing, led by Prince Ukhtomsky and other chauvinists of
his ilk, went so far in its imperialistic obsession as actually to deny Russia’s white
blood. These Pan-Slavists boldly proclaimed the morbid, mystical dogma that
Russia was Asiatic, not European, and thereupon attempted to seize China as a
lever for upsetting, first the rest of Asia, and then the non-Russian white world—
elegantly described as “the rotten west.” The white Power immediately menaced
was, of course, England, who in acute fear for her Indian Empire, promptly
riposted by allying herself with Japan. Russia was diplomatically isolated and
militarily beaten in the Russo-Japanese War. Thus the Russo-Japanese War, that
destroyer of white prestige whose ominous results we have already noted, was
precipitated mainly by the reckless short-sightedness of white men themselves.
A second blow to white solidarity was presently administered—this time by
England in concluding her second alliance-treaty with Japan. The original alliance,
signed in 1902, was negotiated for a definite, limited objective—the checkmating
of Russia’s over-weening imperialism. Even that instrument was dangerous, but
under the circumstances it was justifiable and inevitable. The second alliance-
treaty, however, was so general and far-reaching in character that practically all
white men in the Far East, including most emphatically Englishmen themselves,
pronounced it a great disaster.
Meanwhile, German imperialism was plotting even deadlier strokes at white
race-comity, not merely by preparing war against white neighbors in Europe, but
also by ingratiating itself with the Moslem East and by toying with schemes for
building up a black military empire in central Africa.
Lastly, France was actually recruiting black, brown, and yellow hordes for use on
European battle-fields; while Italy, by her buccaneering raid on Tripoli, outraged
Islam’s sense of justice and strained its patience to the breaking-point.
Thus, in the years preceding Armageddon, all the European Powers displayed a
89 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

reckless absorption in particularistic ambitions and showed a callous indifference

to larger race-interests. The rapid weakening of white solidarity was clearly
apparent.
However, white solidarity, though diplomatically compromised, was emotionally
not yet really undermined. Those dangerous games above mentioned were largely
the work of cynical chancelleries and ultra-imperialist propagandas. The average
European, whatever his nationality, still tended to react instinctively against such
practices. This was shown by the sharp criticism which arose from the most varied
quarters. For example: Russia and Britain were alike sternly taken to task both at
home and abroad for their respective Far Eastern policies; proposed German
alliances with Pan-Islamism and Japan preached by disciples of Machtpolitik were
strenuously opposed as race-treason by powerful sections of German thought;
while Italy’s Tripolitan imbroglio was generally denounced as the most foolhardy
trifling with the common European interest.
A good illustration of instinctive white solidarity in the early years of the twentieth
century is a French journalist’s description of the attitude of the white spectators
(of various nationalities) gathered to watch the landing in Japan of the first
Russian prisoners taken in the Russo-Japanese War. This writer depicts in moving
language the literally horrifying effect of the spectacle upon himself and his
fellows. “What a triumph,” he exclaims, “what a revenge for the little Nippons to
see thus humiliated these big, splendid men who, for them, represented, not only
Russians, but those Europeans whom they so detest! This scene tragic in its
simplicity, this grief passing amid joy, these whites, vanquished and captives,
defiling before those free and triumphant yellows—this was not Russia beaten by
Japan, not the defeat of one nation by another; it was something new, enormous,
prodigious; it was the victory of one world over another; it was the revenge which
effaced the centuries of humiliations borne by Asia; it was the awakening hope of
the Oriental peoples; it was the first blow given to the other race, to that accursed
race of the West, which, for so many years, had triumphed without even having to
struggle. And the Japanese crowd felt all this, and the few other Asiatics who
found themselves there shared in this triumph. The humiliation of these whites was
solemn, frightful. I completely forgot that these captives were Russians, and I
would add that the other Europeans there, though anti-Russian, felt the same
malaise: they also were forced to feel that these captives were their own kind.
When we took the train for Kobè, an instinctive solidarity drove us huddling into
the same compartment.”[121]
Thus white solidarity, while unquestionably weakened, was still a weighty factor
down to August, 1914. But the first shots of Armageddon saw white solidarity
literally blown from the muzzles of the guns. An explosion of internecine hatred
burst forth more intense and general than any ever known before. Both sets of
combatants proclaimed a duel to the death; both sides vowed the enemy to
something near annihilation; while even scientists and littérateurs, disrupting the
ancient commonwealths of wisdom and beauty, put one another furiously to the
ban.
In their savage death-grapple neither side hesitated for an instant to grasp at any
weapon, whatever the ultimate consequences to the race. The Allies poured into
white Europe colored hordes of every pigment under the sun; the Teutonic Powers
wielded Pan-Islam as a besom of wrath to sweep clean every white foothold in
Hither Asia and North Africa; while far and wide over the Dark Continent black
armies fought for their respective masters—and learned the hidden weakness of
the white man’s power. In the Far East, Japan, left to her own devices, bent
amorphous China to her imperious will, thereby raising up a potential menace for
90 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the entire earth. Every day the tide of intestine hatred within the white world rose
higher, until the very concept of a common blood and cultural past seemed in
danger of being blotted out.
A symposium of the “hate literature” of the Great War is fortunately no part of my
task, but the reader will readily recall both its abysmal fury and its irreconcilable
implications. The most appalling feature was the way in which many writers
assumed that this state of mind would be permanent; that the end of the Great War
might be only the beginning of a war-cycle leading to the utter disruption of white
solidarity and civilization. In the spring of 1916, the London Nation remarked
gloomily: “Europe is now being mentally conceived as inevitably and permanently
dual. We are ceasing to think of Europe. The normal end of war (which is peace)
is to be submerged in the idea of a war-series indefinitely prolonged. Soon the
entire Continent will have but one longing—the longing for rest. The cup is to be
dashed from its lips! For a world steeped in fear and ruled by the barren
logomachy of hate, diplomatic intercourse would almost cease to be possible.... In
the matter of culture, modern Europe would tend to relapse to a state inferior even
to that of mediæval Europe, and to sink far below that of the Renaissance.”[122]
In similar vein, the noted German historian Eduard Meyer[123] predicted that
Armageddon was only the first of a long series of Anglo-German “Punic Wars” in
which modern civilization would retrograde to a condition of semi-barbarism.
Germany, according to this prophecy, would be the victor—but a Pyrrhic victor,
for the colored races, taking advantage of white decadence, would destroy
European supremacy and involve all the white nations in a common ruin.
The ulcerated state of European war-psychology did, in fact, lend ominous
emphasis to these gloomy prognostications. Before 1914, as we have seen,
imperialistic trafficking with common race-interests usually roused wide-spread
criticism, while even more, the use of colored troops in white quarrels always
roused bitter popular condemnation. In the darkest hours of the Boer War, English
public opinion had refused to sanction the use of either black African or brown
Indian troops against the white foe, while French plans for raising black armies of
African savages for use in Europe were almost universally reprobated. Before
Armageddon there thus existed a genuine moral repugnance against settling
domestic differences by calling in the alien without the gates.
The Great War, however, sent all such scruples promptly into the discard. Not only
did the belligerent governments use all the colored troops they could equip, but the
belligerent peoples hailed this action with unqualified approval. The Allies were of
course the more successful in practice, but the Germans were just as eager, and
the exertions of the Prussian General Liman von Sanders actually got Turkish
divisions to the European battle-fronts.
The psychological effect of these colored auxiliaries in deepening the hatred of the
white combatants was deplorable. Germany’s use of Turks raised among the Allies
wrathful emotions reminiscent of the Crusades, while the havoc wrought in the
Teutonic ranks by black Senegalese and yellow Gurkhas, together with Allied
utterances like Lord Curzon’s wish to see Bengal lancers on the Unter den Linden
and Gurkhas camping at Sans Souci, so maddened the German people that the
very suggestion of white solidarity was jeeringly scoffed at as the most idiotic
sentimentality.
Here is a German officer’s account of a Senegalese attack on his position, which
vividly depicts the mingled horror and fury awakened in German hearts by these
black opponents: “They came. First singly, at wide intervals. Feeling their way,
like the arms of a horrible cuttlefish. Eager, grasping, like the claws of a mighty
91 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

monster. Thus they rushed closer, flickering and sometimes disappearing in the
cloud. Entire bodies and single limbs, now showing in the harsh glare, now sinking
in the shadows, came nearer and nearer. Strong, wild fellows, their log-like, fat,
black skulls wrapped in pieces of dirty rags. Showing their grinning teeth like
panthers, with their bellies drawn in and their necks stretched forward. Some with
bayonets on their rifles. Many only armed with knives. Monsters all, in their
confused hatred. Frightful their distorted, dark grimaces. Horrible their unnaturally
wide-opened, burning, bloodshot eyes. Eyes that seem like terrible beings
themselves. Like unearthly, hell-born beings. Eyes that seemed to run ahead of
their owners, lashed, unchained, no longer to be restrained. On they came like
dogs gone mad and cats spitting and yowling, with a burning lust for human blood,
with a cruel dissemblance of their beastly malice. Behind them came the first
wave of the attackers, in close order, a solid, rolling black wall, rising and falling,
swaying and heaving, impenetrable, endless.”[124]
Here, again, is the proposal of a British officer, to raise a million black savages
from England’s African colonies for use on the Western Front. Major Stuart-
Stephens exults in Britain’s “almost unlimited reservoir of African man-power.” In
northern Nigeria alone, he remarks, there are to-day more than 700,000 warlike
tribesmen. “Let them be used!” says the major. “These ‘bonny fechters’ are now
engaged in the pastoral arts of peace. But I would make bold to assert that a
couple of hundred thousand could, after six months’ training, be usefully
employed in daredevil charges into German trenches.” Major Stuart-Stephens
hopes that at least the Sudanese battalions will be transferred en masse to the
Western Front. “This,” he concludes, “would mean the placing at once in the
trenches of, say, 70,000 big, lusty coal-black devils, the time of whose life is the
wielding of the bayonet, and whose advent would not be regarded by the Boches
as a pleasing omen of more to come of the same sort.”[125]
The military possibilities are truly engaging! There are literally tens of millions of
fighting blacks and scores of millions of fighting Asiatics now living under white
rule who could conceivably be armed and shipped to European battle-fields. After
which, of course, Europe, the white homeland, would be—a queer place.
Fortunately for our race, the late war did not see this sort of thing carried to its
logical conclusion. But the harm done was bad enough. The white world grew
accustomed to the use of colored mercenaries and to the contracting of alliances
with colored peoples against white opponents as a mere matter of course.
The German war-mind, in particular, teemed with colored alliance-projects.
Unable to compete with the Allies in getting colored troops to Europe, Germans
planned to revenge themselves in other fields. The Turkish alliance and the
resulting “Holy War” proclamation were hailed with delight. “Over there in
Turkey,” wrote the well-known German publicist Ernst Jaeckh, “stretch Anatolia
and Mesopotamia: Anatolia, the ‘Land of the Sunrise’; Mesopotamia, the region of
ancient paradise. May these names be to us a sign: may this World War bring to
Germany and Turkey the sunrise and the paradise of a new time; may it confer
upon an assured Turkey and a Greater Germany the blessing of a fruitful Turco-
Teutonic collaboration in peace after a victorious Turco-Teutonic collaboration in
war.”[126]
The scope of Germany’s Asiatic aspirations during the war is exemplified by an
article from the pen of the learned Orientalist Professor Bernhardt Molden.[127]
Germany’s aid to Turkey, contends Professor Molden, is merely symptomatic of
her policy to raise the other Asiatic peoples now crushed beneath English and
Russian domination. Thus Germany will create puissant allies for the “Second
92 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Punic War.” Germany must therefore strive to solidify the great Central Asian
bloc—Turkey, Persia, Afghanistan, China. Professor Molden urges a “Pan-Asian
railroad” from Constantinople to Peking. This should be especially alluring to
Afghanistan, which would thereby become one of the great pivots of world-
politics and trade. In fine: “Germany must free Asia.” As another prominent
German writer, Friedrich Delitzsch, wrote in similar vein: “To renovate the
East—such is Germany’s mission.”[128]
In such a mood, Germans hailed Japan’s absence of genuine hostility with the
greatest satisfaction. The gust of rage which swept Germany at Japan’s seizure of
Kiao-chao was soon allayed by numerous writers preaching reconciliation and
eventual alliance with the mistress of the Far East. Typical of this pro-Japanese
propaganda is an article by Herr J. Witte, a former official in the Far East, which
appeared in 1915. Herr Witte chides his countrymen for their talk about the
Yellow Peril. Such a peril may exist in the future, but it is not pressing at this
moment, “at any rate for us Germans, who have no great territorial possessions in
the Far East.... We might permit ourselves to speak of a Yellow Peril if there was a
white solidarity. This, however, does not exist. We are learning this just now by
bitter experience on our own flesh and blood. Our foes have marshalled peoples of
all races against us in battle. So long as this helps them, all race-antipathies and
race-interests are to them matters of supreme indifference. Under these
circumstances, in the midst of a life-and-death struggle against the peoples of the
white race, shall we play the rôle of guardian angel of these peoples against the
yellow peoples? For us, as Germans, there is now only one supreme life-interest,
to which all other interests must be subordinated: the safety and advancement of
Germany and of Deutschtum in the world.” Herr Witte therefore advocates a
“close political understanding between Germany and Japan. In future we can
accomplish nothing in the teeth of Japan. Therefore we must get on good terms
with Japan. And we can do it, too. Germany is, in fact, the country above all
others who in the future has the best prospect of allying herself advantageously
with the Far Eastern peoples.”[129]
And so it went throughout the war-years: both sides using all possible colored aid
to down the white foe; both sides alike reckless of the ultimate racial
consequences.
In fact, leaving ultimate consequences aside, many persons feared during the later
phases of the war that Europe might be headed for immediate dissolution. As early
as mid-1916, Lord Loreburn expressed apprehension lest the war was entailing
general bankruptcy and “such a destruction of the male youth of Europe as will
break the thin crust of civilization which has been built up since the Dark
Ages.”[130] These fears were intensified by the Russian revolution of 1917, with
its hideous corollary of Bolshevism which definitely triumphed before the close of
that year. The Bolshevik triumph evoked despairing predictions like Lord
Lansdowne’s: “We are not going to lose this war, but its prolongation will spell
ruin for the civilized world.”[131]
Well, the war was prolonged for another year, ending in the triumph of the Allies
and America, though leaving Europe in the deplorable condition reviewed in the
preceding chapter. The hopes of mankind were now centred on the Peace
Conference, but these hopes were oversanguine, for the Versailles “settlement”
was riddled with political and economic imperfections from the Saar to Shantung.
This was what a sceptical minority had feared from the first. At the very beginning
of the war, for instance, the French publicist Urbain Gohier had predicted that
when the diplomats gathered at the end of the conflict they would find the
93 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

problem of constructive settlement insoluble.[132]

Most persons, however, had been more hopeful. Disappointment and
disillusionment were therefore correspondingly intense. The majority of liberal-
minded, forward-looking men and women throughout the world deplored the
Versailles settlement’s faulty character, some, however, accepting the situation as
the best of a bad business, others entirely repudiating it on the ground that by
crystallizing an intolerable status it would entail worse disasters in the near future.
General Smuts, the South African delegate to the Conference, well represents the
first attitude. In a formal protest against the Versailles settlement, General Smuts
stated: “I have signed the peace treaty, not because I consider it a satisfactory
document, but because it is imperatively necessary to close the war; because the
world needs peace above all, and nothing could be more fatal than the
continuance of the state of suspense between war and peace. The six months since
the armistice was signed have, perhaps, been as upsetting, unsettling, and ruinous
to Europe as the previous four years of war. I look upon the peace treaty as the
close of these two chapters of war and armistice, and only on that ground do I
agree to it. I say this now, not in criticism, but in faith; not because I wish to find
fault with the work done, but rather because I feel that in the treaty we have not
yet achieved the real peace to which our peoples were looking, and because I feel
that the real work of making peace will only begin after this treaty has been
signed, and a definite halt has thereby been called to the destructive passions that
have been desolating Europe for nearly five years.”[133]
The English economist J. L. Garvin, who, like General Smuts, accepted the treaty
faute de mieux, makes these trenchant comments upon the settlement itself:
“Derisive human genius surveying with pity and laughter the present state of
mankind and some of the obsolete means adopted at Paris to remedy it, might do
most good by another satire like Rabelais, Gulliver, or Candide. But let us put
from us here the temptation to conjure up vistas of the grotesque. Let us pursue
these plain studies in common sense. A treaty even when signed is paper. It is in
itself inoperative without the action or control of living forces which it seeks to
express or repress. Treaties not drawn against sound and certain assets may be
dishonored in the sequel like bad checks or bills. You do not get peace merely by
putting it on paper. And, much more to the point, all that is called peace does not
necessarily spell prosperity any more than all that glitters is gold. You can ‘make a
solitude and call it peace.’ The quintessence of death or stupefaction resembles a
kind of peace. You can prolong relative stagnation and depression and yet say that
it is peace. But that would not be the reconciling and lasting, the constructive and
the creative peace, as it was visioned by the Allied peoples in their greatest
moments of insight and inspiration during the war. For that higher and wiser thing
we lavished our pent-up energies and the accumulated treasure of a hundred years,
and sent so many of our best to die.”[134]
That veteran student of world-politics Doctor E. J. Dillon put the matter succinctly
when he wrote: “The peace is being made not, as originally projected, on the basis
of the fourteen points, nor on the lines of territorial equilibrium, but by a
compromise which misses the advantage of either, and combines certain evils of
both. The treaty has failed to lay the axe to the roots of war, has perhaps increased
their number while purporting to destroy them. The germs of future conflicts, not
only between the recent belligerents, but also between other groups of states, are
numerous, and if present symptoms may be trusted will sprout up in the fulness of
time.”[135]
The badness of the Versailles treaties is nowhere more manifest than in the way
94 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

they have alienated idealistic support and enthusiasm from the inchoate League of
Nations. Multitudes of persons once zealous Leaguers now feel that the League
has no moral foundation. Such persons contend that even were the covenant
theoretically perfect, the League could no more succeed on the basis of the
present peace settlement than a flawlessly designed palace could be erected if
superimposed upon a quicksand.
Europe is thus in evil case. Her statesmen have failed to formulate a constructive
settlement. Old problems remain unsolved while fresh problems arise. The danger
is redoubled by the fact that both Europe and the entire world are faced with a
new peril—Bolshevism. The menace of Bolshevism is simply incalculable.
Bolshevism is a peril in some ways unprecedented in the world’s history. It is not
merely a war against a social system, not merely a war against our civilization; it is
a war of the hand against the brain. For the first time since man was man there is a
definite schism between the hand and the head. Every principle which mankind
has thus far evolved: community of interest, the solidarity of civilization and
culture, the dignity of labor, of muscle, of brawn, dominated and illumined by
intellect and spirit—all these Bolshevism howls down and tramples in the mud.
Bolshevism’s cardinal tenets—the dictatorship of the proletariat, and the
destruction of the “classes” by social war—are of truly hideous import. The
“classes,” as conceived by Bolshevism, are very numerous. They comprise not
merely the “idle rich,” but also the whole of the upper and middle social strata, the
landowning country folk, the skilled working men; in short, all except those who
work with their untutored hands, plus the elect few who philosophize for those
who work with their untutored hands.
The effect of such ideas, if successful, not only on our civilization, but also on the
very fibre of the race, can be imagined. The death or degradation of nearly all
persons displaying constructive ability, and the tyranny of the ignorant and
anti-social elements, would be the most gigantic triumph of disgenics ever seen.
Beside it the ill effects of war would pale into insignificance. Civilization would
wither like a plant stricken by blight, while the race, summarily drained of its good
blood, would sink like lead into the depths of degenerate barbarism.
This is precisely what is occurring in Russia to-day. Bolshevism has ruled Russia
less than three years—and Russia is ruined. She ekes out a bare existence on the
remains of past accumulations, on the surviving scraps of her material and spiritual
capital. Everywhere are hunger, cold, disease, terror, physical and moral death.
The “proletariat” is making its “clean sweep.” The “classes” are being
systematically eliminated by execution, massacre, and starvation. The racial
impoverishment is simply incalculable. Meanwhile Lenine, surrounded by his
Chinese executioners, sits behind the Kremlin walls, a modern Jenghiz Khan
plotting the plunder of a world.
Lenine’s Chinese “braves” are merely symptomatic of the intrigues which
Bolshevism is carrying on throughout the non-white world. Bolshevism is, in fact,
as anti-racial as it is anti-social. To the Bolshevik mind, with its furious hatred of
constructive ability and its fanatical determination to enforce levelling, proletarian
equality, the very existence of superior biological values is a crime. Bolshevism
has vowed the proletarianization of the world, beginning with the white peoples.
To this end it not only foments social revolution within the white world itself, but it
also seeks to enlist the colored races in its grand assault on civilization. The rulers
of Soviet Russia are well aware of the profound ferment now going on in colored
lands. They watch this ferment with the same terrible glee that they watched the
Great War and the fiasco of Versailles—and they plot to turn it to the same profit.
95 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Accordingly, in every quarter of the globe, in Asia, Africa, Latin America, and the
United States, Bolshevik agitators whisper in the ears of discontented colored men
their gospel of hatred and revenge. Every nationalist aspiration, every political
grievance, every social discrimination, is fuel for Bolshevism’s hellish incitement
to racial as well as to class war.
And this Bolshevik propaganda has not been in vain. Its results already show in
the most diverse quarters, and they are ominous for the future. China, Japan,
Afghanistan, India, Java, Persia, Turkey, Egypt, Brazil, Chile, Peru, Mexico, and
the “black belts” of our own United States: here is a partial list of the lands where
the Bolshevik leaven in color is clearly at work.
Bolshevism thus reveals itself as the arch-enemy of civilization and the race.
Bolshevism is the renegade, the traitor within the gates, who would betray the
citadel, degrade the very fibre of our being, and ultimately hurl a rebarbarized,
racially impoverished world into the most debased and hopeless of
mongrelizations.
Therefore, Bolshevism must be crushed out with iron heels, no matter what the
cost. If this means more war, let it mean more war. We know only too well war’s
dreadful toll, particularly on racial values. But what war-losses could compare
with the losses inflicted by the living death of Bolshevism? There are some things
worse than war, and Bolshevism stands foremost among those dread alternatives.
So ends our survey of the white world as it emerges from the Great War. The
prospect is not a brilliant one. Weakened and impoverished by Armageddon,
handicapped by an unconstructive peace, and facing internal Bolshevist
disaffection which must at all costs be mastered, the white world is ill-prepared to
confront—the rising tide of color. What that tide portends will be the subject of
the concluding chapters.
PART III
THE DELUGE ON THE DIKES
CHAPTER X
THE OUTER DIKES
In my first chapter I showed that the rising tide of color to-day finds itself
confronted by dikes erected by the white race during the centuries of its
expansion. The reader will also remember that white expansion has taken two
forms: settlement and political control. These two phases differ profoundly in
character. Areas of settlement like North America have become integral portions
of the white world. On the other hand, regions of political control like India are
merely white dependencies, highly valuable perhaps, yet in the last analysis held
by title of the sword.
96 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Between these clearly contrasted categories lies an intermediate class of territories

typified by South Africa, where whites have settled in large numbers without
displacing the native populations. Lastly, there exist certain white territories which
may be called “enclaves.” These enclaves have become thoroughly white by
settlement, yet they are so distant from the main body of the white world and so
contiguous to colored race-areas that white tenure does not possess that security
which settlement and displacement of the aborigines normally confer. Australia
typifies this anomalous class of cases.
The white defenses against the colored tide can be divided into what may be
termed the “outer” and the “inner” dikes. The outer dikes (the regions of white
political control) contain no settled white population, so that their abandonment,
whatever the political or economic loss, would not directly affect white
race-integrity. The question of their retention or abandonment should therefore
(save in a few exceptional cases) be judged by political, economic, or strategic
considerations. The inner dikes (the areas of white settlement), however, are a
very different matter. Peopled as they are wholly or largely by whites, they have
become parts of the race-heritage, which should be defended to the last extremity
no matter if the costs involved are greater than their mere economic value would
warrant. They are the true bulwarks of the race, the patrimony of future
generations who have a right to demand of us that they shall be born white in a
white man’s land. Ill will it fare if ever our race should close its ears to this most
elemental call of the blood. Then, indeed, would be manifest the writing on the
wall.
That issue, however, is reserved for the next chapter. Let us here examine the
matter of the outer dikes—the regions of white political control. There, where the
white man is not settler but suzerain, his suzerainty should, in the last analysis,
depend on the character of the inhabitants.
Right here, let us clear away the doctrinaire pedantry that commonly obscures
discussion about the retention or abandonment of white political control over
racially non-white regions. Argument usually tends to crystallize around two
antitheses. On the one side are the doctrinaire liberals, who maintain the
“imprescriptible right” of every human group to attain independence, and of every
sovereign state to retain independence. On the opposite side are the doctrinaire
imperialists, who maintain the equally imprescriptible right of their particular
nation to “vital expansion” regardless of injuries thereby inflicted upon other
nations.
Now I submit that both these assumptions are unwarranted. There is no
“imprescriptible right” to either independence or empire. It depends on the
realities of each particular case. The extreme cases at either end of the scale can
be adjudged offhand by ordinary common sense. No one except a doctrinaire
liberal would be likely to assert that the Andaman Islanders had an imprescriptible
right to independence, or that Haiti, which owed its independence only to a turn in
European politics,[136] should forever remain a sovereign—international nuisance.
On the other hand, the whole world (with the exception of Teutonic imperialists)
denounced Germany’s attempt to swallow highly civilized Belgium as a crime
against humanity.
In other words: realities, not abstract theories, decide. That does not please the
doctrinaires, who insist on setting up Procrustean beds of theory on which realities
should be racked or crammed. It does, however, conform to the dictates of nature,
which decree that what is attuned shall live while the disharmonic and degenerate
shall pass away. And nature usually has the last word.
97 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Surveying the regions of white political control over non-white peoples in this
realistic way, thereby avoiding the pitfalls of doctrinaire theory and blind
prejudice, we may arrive at a series of conclusions which, though lacking the trim
symmetry of the idealogue, will correspond to the facts in the various cases.
One thing is certain: the white man will have to recognize that the practically
absolute world-dominion which he exercised during the nineteenth century can no
longer be maintained. Largely because of that very dominion, colored races have
been drawn out of their traditional isolation and have been quickened by white
ideas, while the life-conserving nature of white rule has everywhere favored
colored multiplication. These factors have combined to produce a wide-spread
ferment which has been clearly visible for the past two decades, and which is
destined to grow more acute in the near future.
This ferment would have developed even if the Great War had never occurred.
However, the white world’s weakening through Armageddon has immensely
accelerated the process and has opened up the possibility of violent “short cuts”
which would have mutually disastrous consequences. Especially has it evoked in
bellicose and fanatical minds the vision of a “Pan-Colored” alliance for the
universal overthrow of white hegemony at a single stroke—a dream which would
turn into a nightmare of race-war beside which the late struggle in Europe would
seem the veriest child’s play.
Larger Image
DISTRIBUTION OF THE WHITE RACES
The effective centres of colored unrest are the brown and yellow worlds of Asia.
Both those worlds are not merely in negative opposition to white hegemony, but
are experiencing a real renaissance whose genuineness is best attested by the fact
that it is a faithful replica of similar movements in past times. White men must get
out of their heads the idea that Asiatics are necessarily “inferior.” As a matter of
fact, while Asiatics do not seem to possess that sustained constructive power with
which the whites, particularly the Nordics, are endowed, the browns and yellows
98 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

are yet gifted peoples who have profoundly influenced human progress in the past
and who undoubtedly will contribute much to world-civilization. The Asiatics have
by their own efforts built up admirable cultures rooted in remote antiquity and
worthy of all respect. They are to-day once more displaying their innate capacity
by not merely adopting, but adapting, white ideas and methods. That this profound
Asiatic renaissance will eventually result in the substantial elimination of white
political control from Anatolia to the Philippines is as natural as it is inevitable.
This does not mean a precipitate white “scuttle” from Asia. Far from it. It does
mean, however, a candid facing of realities and a basing of policy on realities
rather than on prepossessions or prejudices. Unless the white man does this, he
will injure himself more than any one else. If Asia is to-day really renascent, Asia
will ultimately reap the political fruits. Men worthy of independence will sooner or
later get independence. This is as certain as is the converse truth that men
unworthy of independence, though they cry for it never so loudly, will either
remain subject or will quickly relapse into subjection should they by some lucky
circumstance obtain what they could only misuse.
If, then, Asia deserves to be free, she will be free. The only question is, how she
will attain her freedom. Shall it be an evolutionary process, in the main peaceful,
based upon mutual respect, with mutual recognition of both increasing Asiatic
fitness and white vested interests? Or shall it come through cataclysmic
revolution? This is the dilemma which those imperialists should ponder who object
to any relaxation of white political control over Asia because of the “value” of the
subject regions. That white control over Asiatic lands has been, and still is,
immensely profitable, cannot be denied. But what basis for this value is there
except lack of effective opposition? If real, sustained opposition now develops, if
subject Asia becomes chronically rebellious, if its peoples resolutely boycott white
goods—as China and India have shown Asiatics capable of doing, will not white
control be transformed from an asset into a liability? Above all, let us remember
that no race-values are involved. No white race-areas would have to be
abandoned to non-white domination. White control over Asia is political, and can
thus be judged by the criteria of material interest undisturbed by the categorical
imperative of race-duty.
The need for sympathetic open-mindedness toward awakening Asia if cataclysmic
disasters are to be averted becomes all the clearer when we realize that on
important issues lying outside Asia the white world must resolutely oppose Asiatic
desires. We whites should be the more generous in our attitude toward Asia
because imperative reasons of self-protection require us to deny to Asiatics some
of their best opportunities in the outer world.
In my opening chapters I discussed the rapid growth of Asiatic populations and the
resultant steadily augmenting outward thrust of surplus Asiatics (principally yellow
men, but also in lesser degree brown men) from overcrowded homelands toward
the less-crowded regions of the earth. It is, in fact, Asiatics, and above all
Mongolian Asiatics, who form the first waves of the rising tide of color.
Unfortunately, the white world cannot permit this rising tide free scope. White
men cannot, under peril of their very race-existence, allow wholesale Asiatic
immigration into white race-areas. This prohibition, which will be discussed in the
next chapter, is already a serious blow to Asiatic aspirations.
But the matter does not end there. The white world also cannot permit with safety
to itself wholesale Asiatic penetration of non-Asiatic colored regions like black
Africa and tropical Latin America. To permit Asiatic colonization and ultimate
control of these vast territories with their incalculable resources would be to
99 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

overturn in favor of Asia the political, the economic, and eventually the racial
balance of power in the world. At present the white man controls these regions.
And he must stand fast. No other course is possible. Neither black Africa nor
mongrel-ruled tropical America can stand alone. If the white man goes, the Asiatic
comes—browns to Africa, yellows to Latin America. And there is no reason under
heaven why we whites should deliberately present Asia with the richest regions of
the tropics, to our own impoverishment and probable undoing.
Our race-duty is therefore clear. We must resolutely oppose both Asiatic
permeation of white race-areas and Asiatic inundation of those non-white, but
equally non-Asiatic, regions inhabited by the really inferior races. But we should
also recognize that by taking this attitude we debar Asiatics from golden
opportunities and render impossible the realization of aspirations intrinsically just
as normal and laudable as our own. And, having closed in their faces so many
doors of hope, can we refuse to discuss with gifted and capable Asiatics the
problem of turning over to them the keys of their own house without causing
festering hatreds whose poison may spread far beyond Asia into other colored
lands and possibly into white lands as well? Neither a Pan-Colored nor a Colored-
Bolshevist alliance are impossibilities, far-fetched though these terms may sound.
The fact is, we whites are in no position to indulge in the luxury of Bourbonism.
Weakened by Armageddon, hampered by Versailles, and harassed by Bolshevism,
the white world can ill afford to flout legitimate Asiatic aspirations to
independence. Our imperialists may argue that this means abandoning “outer
dikes,” but I contend that white positions in Asia are not protective dikes but
strategic blockhouses, built upon the sands during the long Asiatic ebb-tide, and
which the now rising Asiatic waves must ultimately engulf. Is it not the part of
wisdom to quit these outposts before they collapse into the swirling waters? Our
true “outer dikes” stand, not in Asia, but in Africa and Latin America. Let us not
exhaust ourselves by stubborn resistance in Asia which in the end must prove
futile. Let us conserve our strength, remembering that by the time Asia has been
submerged the flood should have lost much of its pent-up power.
Particularly should this be true of the moral “imponderables.” By taking a
reasonable, conciliatory attitude toward Asiatic aspirations to independence we
would thereby eliminate the moral factors in Asia’s present hostility toward
ourselves. Many Asiatics would still be our foes from resentment at balked
expansion, but we should have separated the sheep from the goats.
And the sheep are the more numerous. There are of course irreconcilables like
Japanese imperialists and Pan-Islamic fanatics who would like to upset the whole
world. However, taken by and large, Asia is peopled neither by fire-eating jingoes
nor howling dervishes. The average Asiatic is by nature less restless, less
ambitious, and consequently less aggressive than ourselves. To-day Asiatics are
everywhere aroused by a whole complex of stimuli like overcrowding, white
domination, and white denial of nationalistic aspirations, to an access of hatred
and fury. Those last-mentioned stimuli to anti-white hostility we can remove. The
first-mentioned cause of hostility—over-population—we cannot remove. Only the
Asiatic himself can do that by controlling his reckless procreation. Of course
over-population is of itself a sufficiently serious provoker of trouble. There is no
more certain breeder of strife than the expansive urge of a fast-breeding people.
Nevertheless, this hostile stimulus applies primarily to yellow Asia. Brown Asia,
once free or clearly on the road to freedom, would be either satisfied or engrossed
in its intestine broils. At any rate, the twin spectres of a Pan-Asian or a
Pan-Colored alliance would probably vanish like a mirage of the desert, and the
white world would be far better able to deal with yellow pressure on its
100 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

race-frontiers—no light task, weakened and distracted as the white world finds
itself to-day.
Unfortunately, no such wise foresight seems to have been vouchsafed our
statesmen. Imperialistic secret treaties formed the basis for Versailles’s treatment
of Asiatic questions, and those treaties were drawn precisely as though
Armageddon were a skirmish and Asia the sleeping giant of a century ago. Upon
the brown world, in particular, white domination was riveted rather than relaxed.
This amazing disregard of present-day realities augurs ill for the future. Indeed, its
evil first-fruits are already apparent. The brown world, convinced that its
aspirations can be realized only by force, turns to the yellow world and listens to
Bolshevik propaganda, while Pan-Islamism redoubles its efforts in Africa.
Thus is once more manifest the diplomatic bankruptcy of Versailles. The white
man, like King Canute, seats himself upon the tidal sands and bids the waves be
stayed. He will be lucky if he escapes merely with wet shoes.
CHAPTER XI
THE INNER DIKES
We come now to the frontiers of the white world—to its true frontiers, marked,
not by boundary-stones, but by flesh and blood. These frontiers are not
continuous: far from the European homeland, some run in remote quarters of the
earth, sundered by vast stretches of ocean and connected only by the slate-gray
thread of sea-power—the master-talisman which the white man still grasps firmly
in his hand.
But against these race-frontiers—these “inner dikes”—the rising tide of color has
for decades been beating, and will beat yet more fiercely as congesting population,
quickened self-consciousness, and heightened sense of power impel the colored
world to expansion and dominion. Above the eastern horizon the dark storm-
clouds lower, and the weakened, distracted white world must soon face a colored
peril threatening its integrity and perhaps its existence. This colored peril has three
facets: the peril of arms, the peril of markets, and the peril of migration. All three
contain ominous potentialities, both singly and in combination. Let us review them
in turn, to appraise their dynamic possibilities.
First, the peril of arms. The military potencies of the colored races have been the
subject of earnest, and frequently alarmist, speculation for the past twenty years,
particularly since the Russo-Japanese War. The exciting effects of Pan-Islamism
upon the warlike peoples of Asia and Africa have been frequently discussed, while
the “Yellow Peril” has long been a journalistic commonplace.
How shall we appraise the colored peril of arms? On the whole, it would appear as
though the colored military danger, in its isolated, purely aggressive aspect, had
been exaggerated. Visions of a united Asia, rising suddenly in fanatic frenzy and
hurling brown and yellow myriads upon the white West seem to be the products of
superheated imaginations. I say “seem,” because there are unquestionably
101 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

mysterious emotional depths in the Asiatic soul which may yet justify the prophets
of cataclysmic war. As Hyndman says: “With all the facts before us, and with
prejudice thrown aside, we are still unable to lay bare the causes of the gigantic
Asian movements of the past. They were certainly not all economic in their origin,
unless we stretch the boundaries of theory so far as to include the massacre of
whole populations and the destruction of their wealth within the limits of the
invaders’ desire for material gain. And, whether these movements arose from
material or emotional causes, they have been before, and they may occur again.
Forecast here is impossible. A new Mohammed is quite as likely to make his
appearance as a new Buddha, a reborn Confucius, or a modern Christ.... Asia
raided and scourged Europe for more than a thousand years. Now, for five
hundred years, the counter-attack of Europe upon Asia has been steadily going on,
and it may be that the land of long memories will cherish some desire to avenge
this period of wrong and rapine in turn. The seed of hatred has already been but
too well sown.”[137]
Of course, on this particular point, forecast is, indeed, impossible. Nevertheless,
the point should be noted, for Asiatic war-fever may appear, if not in isolation,
then in conjunction with other stimuli to warlike action, like population-pressure
or imperialistic ambition, which to-day exist and whose amplitude can be
approximately gauged. We have already analyzed the military potencies of
Pan-Islamism and Japan, and China also should not be forgotten. Pacifist though
China has long been, she has had her bellicose moments in the past and may have
them in the future. Should this occur, China, as the world’s greatest reservoir of
intelligent man-power, would be immensely formidable. Pearson visualizes a
China “become an aggressive military power, sending out her armies in millions to
cross the Himalayas and traverse the Steppes, or occupying the islands and the
northern parts of Australia, by pouring in immigrants protected by fleets. Luther’s
old name for the Turks, that they were ‘the people of the wrath of God,’ may
receive a new and terrible application.”[138]
Granted that the Chinese will never become the fighting equals of the world’s
warrior races, their incredible numbers combined with their tenacious vitality
might overcome opponents individually their superiors. Says Professor Ross: “To
the West the toughness of the Chinese physique may have a sinister military
significance. Nobody fears lest in a stand-up fight Chinese troops could whip an
equal number of well-conditioned white troops. But few battles are fought by men
fresh from tent and mess. In the course of a prolonged campaign involving
irregular provisioning, bad drinking-water, lying out, loss of sleep, exhausting
marches, exposure, excitement, and anxiety, it may be that the white soldiers
would be worn down worse than the yellow soldiers. In that case the hardier men
with less of the martial spirit might in the closing grapple beat the better fighters
with the less endurance.”[139]
The potentialities of the Chinese soldier would acquire vastly greater significance
if China should be thoroughly subjugated by, or solidly leagued to, ambitious and
militaristic Japan. The combined military energies of the Far East, welded into an
aggressive unity, would be a weapon of tremendous striking-power.
The colored peril of arms may thus be summarized: The brown and yellow races
possess great military potentialities. These (barring the action of certain
ill-understood emotional stimuli) are unlikely to flame out in spontaneous
fanaticism; but, on the other hand, they are very likely to be mobilized for political
reasons like revolt against white dominion or for social reasons like
over-population. The black race offers no real danger except as the tool of
Pan-Islamism. As for the red men of the Americas, they are of merely local
102 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

significance.
We are now ready to examine the economic facet of the colored peril: the
industrial-mercantile phase. In the second part of this volume I showed the
profound effect of the “industrial revolution” in furthering white world-
supremacy, and I pointed out the tremendous advantages accruing to the white
world from exploitation of undeveloped colored lands and from exports of
manufactured goods to colored markets. The prodigious wealth thereby amassed
has been a prime cause of white prosperity, has buttressed the maintenance of
white world-hegemony, and has made possible much of the prodigious increase of
white population.
We little realize what the loss of these advantages would mean. As a matter of
fact, it would mean throughout the white world diminished prosperity, lessened
political and military strength, and such relative economic and social stagnation as
would depress national vigor and check population. It is even possible to visualize
a white world reverting to the condition of Europe in the fifteenth century
—thrown back upon itself, on the defensive, and with a static rather than a
progressive civilization. Such conditions could of course occur only as the result of
colored military and industrial triumphs of the most sweeping character. But the
possibility exists, nevertheless, as I shall endeavor to show.
Down to the close of the nineteenth century white supremacy was as absolute in
industry as it was in politics and war. Even the civilized brown and yellow peoples
were negligible from the industrial point of view. Asia was economically on an
agricultural basis. Such industries as she possessed were still in the “house-
industry” stage, and her products, while often exquisite in quality, were produced
by such slow, antiquated methods that their quantity was limited and their
market-price relatively high. Despite very low wages, Asiatic products not only
could not compete in the world-market with European and American
machine-made, mass-produced articles, but were hard hit in their home-markets as
well. The way in which an ancient Asiatic handicraft like the Indian textiles was
literally annihilated by the destructive competition of Lancashire cottons is only
one of many similar instances.
With the beginning of the twentieth century, however, Asia began to show signs of
an economic activity as striking in its way as the activity which Asia was
displaying in idealistic and political fields. Japan had already laid the foundations
of her flourishing industrial life based on the most up-to-date Western models,
while in other Asiatic lands, notably in China and India, the whir of machinery and
the smoke of tall factory chimneys proclaimed that the East was fathoming the
industrial secrets of the West.
What Asiatics were seeking in their industrial revival was well expressed a decade
ago by a Hindu, who wrote in a leading Indian periodical: “In one respect the
Orient is really menacing the West, and so earnest and open-minded is Asia that
no pretense or apology whatever is made about it. The Easterner has thrown down
the industrial gantlet, and from now on Asia is destined to witness a progressively
intense trade warfare, the Occidental scrambling to retain his hold on the markets
of the East, and the Oriental endeavoring to beat him in a battle in which
heretofore he has been an easy victor.... In competing with the Occidental
commercialists, the Oriental has awakened to a dynamic realization of the futility
of pitting unimproved machinery and methods against modern methods and
appliances. Casting aside his former sense of self-complacency, he is studying the
sciences and arts that have given the West its material prosperity. He is putting the
results of his investigations to practical use, as a rule, recasting the Occidental
103 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

methods and tools to suit his peculiar needs, and in some instances improving upon
them.”[140]
The accuracy of this Hindu statement of Asia’s industrial awakening is indorsed by
the statements of white observers. At the very moment when the above article was
penned, an American economic writer, Clarence Poe, was making a study tour of
the Orient, from which he brought back the following report: “The real cause of
Asia’s poverty lies in just two things: the failure of Asiatic governments to educate
their people, and the failure of the people to increase their productive capacity by
the use of machinery. Ignorance and lack of machinery are responsible for Asia’s
poverty; knowledge and modern tools are responsible for America’s prosperity.”
But, continues Mr. Poe, we must watch out. Asia now realizes these things and is
doing much to remedy the situation. Hence, “we must face in ever-increasing
degree the rivalry of awakening peoples who are strong with the strength that
comes from struggle with poverty and hardship, and who have set themselves to
master and apply all our secrets in the coming world-struggle for industrial
supremacy and for racial readjustment.”[141] And more recently another American
observer of Asiatic economic conditions reports: “All Asia is being permeated
with modern industry and present-day mechanical progress.”[142]
Take, for example, the momentous possibilities involved in the industrial
awakening of China. China is not merely the most populous of lands, containing as
it does nearly one-fourth of all the human beings on earth, but it is also dowered
with immense natural resources, notably coal and iron—the prime requisites of
modern industrial life. Hitherto China has been on an agricultural basis, with
virtually no exploitation of her mineral wealth and with no industry in the modern
sense. But the day when any considerable fraction of China’s laborious millions
turn from the plough and handicrafts to the factory must see a portentous reaction
in the most distant markets.
Thirty years ago, Professor Pearson forecast China’s imminent industrial
transformation. “Does any one doubt,” he asks, “that the day is at hand when
China will have cheap fuel from her coal-mines, cheap transport by railways and
steamers, and will have founded technical schools to develop her industries?
Whenever that day comes, she may wrest the control of the world’s markets,
especially throughout Asia, from England and Germany.”[143]
Much of what Professor Pearson prophesied has already come to pass, for China
to-day has the beginnings of a promising industrial life. Even a decade ago
Professor Ross wrote of industrial conditions there:
“Assuredly the cheapness of Chinese labor is something to make a factory owner’s
mouth water. The women reelers in the silk filatures of Shanghai get from eight to
eleven cents for eleven hours of work. But Shanghai is dear; and, besides,
everybody there complains that the laborers are knowing and spoiled. In the steel
works at Hanyang common labor gets three dollars a month, just a tenth of what
raw Slavs command in the South Chicago iron-works. Skilled mechanics get from
eight to twelve dollars. In a coal-mine near Ichang a thousand miles up the Yangtse
the coolie receives one cent for carrying a 400-pound load of coal on his back
down to the river a mile and a half away. He averages ten loads a day but must
rest every other week. The miners get seven cents a day and found; that is, a
cent’s worth of rice and meal. They work eleven hours a day up to their knees in
water, and all have swollen legs. After a week of it they have to lie off a couple of
days. No wonder the cost of this coal (semi-bituminous) at the pit’s mouth is only
thirty-five cents a ton. At Chengtu servants get a dollar and a half a month and
find themselves. Across Szechuan lusty coolies were glad to carry our chairs half a
104 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

day for four cents each. In Sianfu the common coolie gets three cents a day and
feeds himself, or eighty cents a month. Through Shansi roving harvesters were
earning from four to twelve cents a day, and farm-hands got five or six dollars a
year and their keep. Speaking broadly, in any part of the empire, willing laborers
of fair intelligence may be had in any number at from eight to fifteen cents a day.
“With an ocean of such labor power to draw on, China would appear to be on the
eve of a manufacturing development that will act like a continental upheaval in
changing the trade map of the world. The impression is deepened by the tale of
industries that have already sprung up.”[144]
Of course there is another side to the story. Low wages alone do not insure cheap
production. As Professor Ross remarks: “For all his native capacity, the coolie will
need a long course of schooling, industrial training, and factory atmosphere before
he inches up abreast of the German or American working man.”[145] In the
technical and directing staffs there is the same absence of the modern industrial
spirit, resulting in chronic mismanagement, while Chinese industry is further
handicapped by traditional evils like “squeeze,” nepotism, lust for quick profits,
and incapacity for sustained business team-play. These failings are not peculiar to
China; they hamper the industrial development of other Asiatic countries, notably
India. Still, the way in which Japanese industry, with all its faults, is perfecting
both its technic and its methods shows that these failings will be gradually
overcome and indicates that within a generation Asiatic industry will probably be
sufficiently advanced to supply at least the Asiatic home-markets with most of the
staple manufactures.
Thus it looks as though white manufactures will tend to be progressively
eliminated from Asiatic markets, even under conditions of absolutely free
competition. But it is a very moot point whether competition will remain
free—whether, on the contrary, white wares will not be increasingly penalized.
The Asiatic takes a keen interest in his industrial development and consciously
favors it even where whites are in political control. The “swadeshi” movement in
India is a good example, while the Chinese and Egyptian boycotts of foreign as
against native goods are further instances in point. The Japanese have
supplemented these spontaneous popular movements by systematic governmental
discrimination in favor of Japanese products and the elimination of white
competition from Japan and its dependencies. This Japanese policy has been
markedly successful, and should Japan’s present hegemony over China be
perpetuated the white man may soon find himself economically as well as
politically expelled from the whole Far East.
A decade ago Putnam Weale wrote warningly: “If China is forced, owing to the
short-sighted diplomacy of those for whom the question has really supreme
importance, to make common cause with Japan as a pis aller, then it may be
accepted as inevitable that in the course of time there will be created a mare
clausum, which will extend from the island of Saghalien down to Cochin-China
and Siam, including all the island-groups, and the shores of which will be openly
hostile to the white man....
“And since there will be no danger from the competition of white workmen, but
rather from the white man’s ships, the white man’s merchants, his inventions, his
produce—it will be these which will be subjected to humiliating conditions.... It is
not a very far cry from tariffs on goods to tariffs and restrictions on foreign
shipping, on foreign merchants, on everything foreign—restrictions which by
imposing vast and unequal burdens on the activities of aliens will soon totally
destroy such activities.... What can very easily happen is that the federation of
105 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

eastern Asia and the yellow races will be finally arranged in such a manner as to
exclude the white man and his commerce more completely than any one yet
dreams of.”[146]
This latter misfortune may be averted by concerted white action, but it is difficult
to see how the gradual elimination of white goods from Asiatic markets as the
result of successful Asiatic competition can be averted. Certainly the stubborn
maintenance of white political domination over a rebellious Asia would be no
remedy. That would merely intensify swadeshi boycotts in the subject regions,
while in the lands freed from white political control it would further Japan’s policy
of excluding everything white. If Asiatics resolve to buy their own products
instead of ours we may as well reconcile ourselves to the loss. Here again frank
recognition of the inevitable will enable us to take a much stronger and more
justifiable position on the larger world-aspects of the problem.
For Asia’s industrial transformation is destined to cause momentous reactions in
other parts of the globe. If Asiatic industry really does get on an efficient basis, its
potentialities are so tremendous that it must presently not only monopolize the
home-markets but also seek to invade white markets as well, thus presenting the
white world with commercial and economic problems as unwelcome as they will
be novel.
Again, industrialization will in some respects aggravate Asiatic longings for
migration and dominion. In my opening pages I mentioned industrialization as a
probable reliever of population-pressure in Asiatic countries by affording new
livelihoods to the congested masses. This is true. But, looking a trifle farther, we
can also see that industrialization would stimulate a further prodigious increase of
population. Consider the growth of Europe’s population during the nineteenth
century under the stimulus of the industrial revolution, making possible the
existence in our industrialized Europe of three times as many people as existed in
the agricultural Europe of a hundred years ago. Why should not a similar
development occur in Asia? To-day Asia, though still upon a basis as agricultural
as eighteenth-century Europe, contains fully 900,000,000 people. That even a
partially industrialized Asia might support twice that number would (judging by
the European precedent) be far from improbable.
But this would mean vastly increased incentives to expansion—commercial,
political, racial—beyond the bounds of Asia. It would mean intensified
encroachments, not only upon areas of white settlement, but perhaps even more
upon non-Asiatic colored regions of white political control like Africa and tropical
America. Here again we see why the white man, however conciliatory in Asia,
must stand like flint in Africa and Latin America. To allow the whole tropic belt
clear round the world to pass into Asiatic hands would practically spell white
race-suicide.
Professor Pearson paints a truly terrible picture of the stagnation and hopelessness
which would ensue. “Let us conceive,” he writes, “the leading European nations
to be stationary, while the black and yellow belt, including China, Malaysia, India,
central Africa, and tropical America, is all teeming with life, developed by
industrial enterprise, fairly well administered by native governments, and owning
the better part of the carrying trade of the world. Can any one suppose that, in
such a condition of political society, the habitual temper of mind in Europe would
not be profoundly changed? Depression, hopelessness, a disregard of invention
and improvement, would replace the sanguine confidence of races that at present
are always panting for new worlds to conquer. Here and there, it may be, the more
adventurous would profit by the traditions of old supremacy to get their services
106 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

accepted in the new nations, but as a rule there would be no outlet for energy, no
future for statesmanship. The despondency of the English people, when their
dream of conquest in France was dissipated, was attended with a complete decay
of thought, with civil war, and with a standing still, or perhaps a decline of
population, and to a less degree of wealth.... It is conceivable that our later world
may find itself deprived of all that is valued on earth, of the pageantry of subject
provinces and the reality of commerce, while it has neither a disinterred literature
to amuse it nor a vitalized religion to give it spiritual strength.”[147]
To sum up: The economic phase of the colored peril, though not yet a major factor,
must still be seriously reckoned with by forward-looking statesmanship as
something which will increasingly complicate the relations of the white and
non-white worlds. In fact, even to-day it tends to intensify Asiatic desires for
expansion, and thus exacerbates the third, or migratory, phase of the colored peril,
which is already upon us.
The question of Asiatic immigration is incomparably the greatest external problem
which faces the white world. Supreme phase of the colored peril, it already
presses, and is destined to press harder in the near future. It infinitely transcends
the peril of arms or markets, since it threatens not merely our supremacy or
prosperity but our very race-existence, the wellsprings of being, the sacred
heritage of our children.
That this is no overstatement of the issue, a bare recital of a few biological axioms
will show. We have already seen that nothing is more unstable than the racial
make-up of a people, while, conversely, nothing is more unchanging than the
racial divisions of mankind. We have seen that true amalgamation is possible only
between members of the same race-stock, while in crossings between stocks even
as relatively near together as the main divisions of the white species, the
race-characters do not really fuse but remain distinct in the mixed offspring and
tend constantly to resort themselves as pure types by Mendelian inheritance. Thus
a country inhabited by a mixed population is really inhabited by different races,
one of which always tends to dominate and breed the other out—the outbred
strains being lost to the world forever.
Now, since the various human stocks differ widely in genetic worth, nothing
should be more carefully studied than the relative values of the different strains in
a population, and nothing should be more rigidly scrutinized than new strains
seeking to add themselves to a population, because such new strains may hold
simply incalculable potentialities for good or for evil. The potential reproductive
powers of any stock are almost unlimited. Therefore the introduction of even a
small group of prolific and adaptable but racially undesirable aliens may result in
their subsequent prodigious multiplication, thereby either replacing better native
stocks or degrading these by the injection of inferior blood.
The admission of aliens should, indeed, be regarded just as solemnly as the
begetting of children, for the racial effect is essentially the same. There is no more
damning indictment of our lopsided, materialistic civilization than the way in
which, throughout the nineteenth century, immigration was almost universally
regarded, not from the racial, but from the material point of view, the immigrant
being viewed not as a creator of race-values but as a mere vocal tool for the
production of material wealth.
Immigration is thus, from the racial standpoint, a form of procreation, and like the
more immediate form of procreation it may be either the greatest blessing or the
greatest curse. Human history is largely the story of migrations, making now for
good and now for ill. Migration peopled Europe with superior white stocks
107 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

displacing ape-like aborigines, and settled North America with Nordics instead of
nomad redskins. But migration also bastardized the Roman world with Levantine
mongrels, drowned the West Indies under a black tide, and is filling our own land
with the sweepings of the European east and south.
Migration, like other natural movements, is of itself a blind force. It is man’s divine
privilege as well as duty, having been vouchsafed knowledge of the laws of life, to
direct these blind forces, rejecting the bad and selecting the good for the evolution
of higher and nobler destinies.
Colored immigration is merely the most extreme phase of a phenomenon which
has already moulded prodigiously the development of the white world. In fact,
before discussing the specific problems of colored immigration, it would be well to
survey the effects of the immigration of various white stocks. When we have
grasped the momentous changes wrought by the introduction of even relatively
near-related and hence relatively assimilable strains, we will be better able to
realize the far more momentous consequences which the introduction of colored
stocks into white lands would entail.
The racial effects of immigration are ably summarized by that lifelong student of
immigration problems, Prescott F. Hall. These effects are, he truly remarks, “more
far-reaching and potent than all others. The government, the state, society,
industry, the political party, social and political ideals, all are concepts and
conventions created by individual men; and when individuals change these change
with them. Recent discoveries in biology show that in the long run heredity is far
more important than environment or education; for though the latter can develop,
it cannot create. They also show what can be done in a few years in altering
species, and in producing new ones with qualities hitherto unknown, or unknown
in combination.”[148]
The ways in which admixture of alien blood can modify or even destroy the very
soul of a people have been fully analyzed both by biologists and by social
psychologists like Doctor Gustave Le Bon.[149] The way in which wholesale
immigration, even though mainly white, has already profoundly modified
American national character is succinctly stated by Mr. Eliot Norton. “If,” he
writes, “one considers the American people from, say, 1775 to 1860, it is clear that
a well-defined national character was in process of formation. What variations
there were, were all of the same type, and these variations would have slowly
grown less and less marked. It needs little study to see of what great value to any
body of men, women, and children a national or racial type is. It furnishes a
standard of conduct by which any one can set his course. The world is a difficult
place in which to live, and to establish moral standards has been one of the chief
occupations of mankind. Without such standards, man feels as a mariner without a
compass. Religions, rules, laws, and customs are only the national character in the
form of standards of conduct. Now national character can be formed only in a
population which is stable. The repeated introduction into a body of men of other
men of different type or types cannot but tend to prevent its formation. Thus the
19,000,000 of immigrants that have landed have tended to break up the type
which was forming, and to make the formation of any other type difficult. Every
million more will only intensify this result, and the absence of a national character
is a loss to every man, woman, and child. It will show itself in our religions, rules
of conduct, in our laws, in our customs.”[150]
The vital necessity of restriction and selection in immigration to conserve and
build race-values is thus set forth by Mr. Hall:
“There is one aspect of immigration restriction in the various countries which does
108 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

not often receive much attention; namely, the possibility of its use as a method of
world-eugenics. Most persons think of migration in terms of space—as the moving
of a certain number of people from one part of the earth’s surface to another.
Whereas the much more important aspect of it is that of a functioning in time.
“This comes from two facts. The first is that the vacuum left in any country by
emigration is rapidly filled up through a rise in the birth-rate.... The second fact is
that immigration to any country of a given stratum of population tends to sterilize
all strata of higher social and economic levels already in that country. So true is
this that nearly all students of the matter are agreed that the United States would
have a larger population to-day if there had been no immigration since 1820, and,
it is needless to add, a much more homogeneous population. As long as the people
of any community are relatively homogeneous, what differences of wealth and
social position there may be do not affect the birth-rate, or do so only after a
considerable time. But put into that community a number of immigrants, inferior
mentally, socially, and economically, and the natives are unwilling to have their
children associate with them in work or social life. They then limit the number of
their children in order to give them the capital or education to enter occupations in
which they will not be brought into contact with the new arrivals. This result is
quite apparent in New England, where successive waves of immigration from
lower and lower levels have been coming in for eighty years. In the West, the
same New England stock has a much higher birth-rate, showing that its fertility is
in no way diminished. In the South, where until very recently there was no
immigration at all, and the only socially inferior race was clearly separated by the
accident of color, the birth-rate has remained very high, and the very large families
of the colonial period are even now not uncommon.
“This is not to say that other causes do not contribute to lower the birth-rate of a
country, for that is an almost world-wide phenomenon. But the desire to be
separated from inferiors is as strong a motive to birth-control as the desire for
luxury or to ape one’s economic superiors. Races follow Gresham’s law as to
money: the poorer of two kinds in the same place tends to supplant the better.
Mark you, supplant, not drive out. One of the most common fallacies is the idea
that the natives whose places are taken by the lower immigrants are ‘driven up’ to
more responsible positions. A few may be pushed up; more are driven to a new
locality, as happened in the mining regions; but most are prevented from coming
into existence at all.
“What is the result, then, of the migration of 1,000,000 persons of lower level into
a country where the average is of a higher level? Considering the world as a
whole, there are, after a few years, 2,000,000 persons of the lower type in the
world, and probably from 500,000 to 1,000,000 less of the higher type. The
proportion of lower to higher in the country from which the migration goes may
remain the same; but in the country receiving it, it has risen. Is the world as a
whole the gainer?
“Of course the euthenist[151] says at once that these immigrants are improved. We
may grant that, although the improvement is probably much exaggerated. You
cannot make bad stock into good by changing its meridian, any more than you can
turn a cart-horse into a hunter by putting it into a fine stable, or make a mongrel
into a fine dog by teaching it tricks. But such improvement as there is involves
time, expense, and trouble; and, when it is done, has anything been gained? Will
any one say that the races that have supplanted the old Nordic stock in New
England are any better, or as good, as the descendants of that stock would have
been if their birth-rate had not been lowered?
109 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

“Further, in addition to the purely biological aspects of the matter, there are
certain psychological ones. Although a cosmopolitan atmosphere furnishes a
certain freedom in which strong congenital talents can develop, it is a question
whether as many are not injured as helped by this. Indeed, there is considerable
evidence to show that for the production of great men, a certain homogeneity of
environment is necessary. The reason of this is very simple. In a homogeneous
community, opinions on a large number of matters are fixed. The individual does
not have to attend to such things, but is free to go ahead on some special line of
his own, to concentrate to his limit on his work, even though that work be fighting
the common opinions.
“But in a community of many races, there is either cross-breeding or there is not.
If there is, the children of such cross-breeding are liable to inherit two souls, two
temperaments, two sets of opinions, with the result in many cases that they are
unable to think or act strongly and consistently in any direction. The classic
examples are Cuba, Mexico, and Brazil. On the other hand, if there is no cross-
breeding, the diversity exists in the original races, and in a community full of
diverse ideals of all kinds much of the energy of the higher type of man is
dissipated in two ways. First, in the intellectual field there is much more doubt
about everything, and he tends to weigh, discuss, and agitate many more subjects,
in order to arrive at a conclusion amid the opposing views. Second, in practical
affairs, much time and strength have to be devoted to keeping things going along
old lines, which could have been spent in new research and development. In how
many of our large cities to-day are men of the highest type spending their whole
time fighting, often in vain, to maintain standards of honesty, decency, and order,
and in trying to compose the various ethnic elements, who should be free to build
new structures upon the old!
“The moral seems to be this: Eugenics among individuals is encouraging the
propagation of the fit, and limiting or preventing the multiplication of the unfit.
World-eugenics is doing precisely the same thing as to races considered as wholes.
Immigration restriction is a species of segregation on a large scale, by which
inferior stocks can be prevented from both diluting and supplanting good stocks.
Just as we isolate bacterial invasions, and starve out the bacteria by limiting the
area and amount of their food-supply, so we can compel an inferior race to remain
in its native habitat, where its own multiplication in a limited area will, as with all
organisms, eventually limit its numbers and therefore its influence. On the other
hand, the superior races, more self-limiting than the others, with the benefits of
more space and nourishment will tend to still higher levels.
“This result is not merely a selfish benefit to the higher races, but a good to the
world as a whole. The object is to produce the greatest number of those fittest not
‘for survival’ merely, but fittest for all purposes. The lower types among men
progress, so far as their racial inheritance allows them to, chiefly by imitation and
emulation. The presence of the highest development and the highest institutions
among any race is a distinct benefit to all the others. It is a gift of psychological
environment to any one capable of appreciation.”[152]
The impossibility of any advanced and prosperous community maintaining its
social standards and handing them down to its posterity in these days of cheap and
rapid transportation except by restrictions upon immigrations is thus explained by
Professor Ross: “Now that cheap travel stirs the social deeps and far-beckoning
opportunity fills the steerage, immigration becomes ever more serious to the
people that hopes to rid itself at least of slums, ‘masses,’ and ‘submerged.’ What is
the good of practising prudence in the family if hungry strangers may crowd in and
occupy at the banquet table of life the places reserved for its children? Shall it, in
110 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

order to relieve the teeming lands of their unemployed, abide in the pit of wolfish
competition and renounce the fair prospect of growth in suavity, comfort, and
refinement? If not, then the low-pressure society must not only slam its doors upon
the indraft, but must double-lock them with forts and iron-clads, lest they be burst
open by assault from some quarter where ‘cannon food’ is cheap.”[153]
These admirable summaries of the immigration problem in its world-aspect are
strikingly illustrated by our own country, which may be considered as the leading,
if not the “horrible,” example. Probably few persons fully appreciate what
magnificent racial treasures America possessed at the beginning of the nineteenth
century. The colonial stock was perhaps the finest that nature had evolved since
the classic Greeks. It was the very pick of the Nordics of the British Isles and
adjacent regions of the European continent—picked at a time when those
countries were more Nordic than now, since the industrial revolution had not yet
begun and the consequent resurgence of the Mediterranean and Alpine elements
had not taken place.
The immigrants of colonial times were largely exiles for conscience’s sake, while
the very process of migration was so difficult and hazardous that only persons of
courage, initiative, and strong will-power would voluntarily face the long voyage
overseas to a life of struggle in an untamed wilderness haunted by ferocious
savages.
Thus the entire process of colonial settlement was one continuous, drastic cycle of
eugenic selection. Only the racially fit ordinarily came, while the few unfit who
did come were mostly weeded out by the exacting requirements of early American
life.
The eugenic results were magnificent. As Madison Grant well says: “Nature had
vouchsafed to the Americans of a century ago the greatest opportunity in recorded
history to produce in the isolation of a continent a powerful and racially
homogeneous people, and had provided for the experiment a pure race of one of
the most gifted and vigorous stocks on earth, a stock free from the diseases,
physical and moral, which have again and again sapped the vigor of the older
lands. Our grandfathers threw away this opportunity in the blissful ignorance of
national childhood and inexperience.”[154] The number of great names which
America produced at the beginning of its national life shows the high level of
ability possessed by this relatively small people (only about 3,000,000 whites in
1790). With our hundred-odd millions we have no such output of genius to-day.
The opening decades of the nineteenth century seemed to portend for America the
most glorious of futures. For nearly seventy years after the Revolution,
immigration was small, and during that long period of ethnic isolation the colonial
stock, unperturbed by alien influences, adjusted its cultural differences and began
to display the traits of a genuine new type, harmonious in basic homogeneity and
incalculably rich in racial promise. The general level of ability continued high and
the output of talent remained extraordinarily large. Perhaps the best feature of the
nascent “native American” race was its strong idealism. Despite the materialistic
blight which was then creeping over the white world, the native American
displayed characteristics more reminiscent of his Elizabethan forebears than of the
materialistic Hanoverian Englishman. It was a wonderful time—and it was only
the dawn!
But the full day of that wondrous dawning never came. In the late forties of the
nineteenth century the first waves of the modern immigrant tide began breaking on
our shores, and the tide swelled to a veritable deluge which never slackened till
temporarily restrained by the late war. This immigration, to be sure, first came
111 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

mainly from northern Europe, was thus largely composed of kindred stocks, and
contributed many valuable elements. Only during the last thirty years have we
been deluged by the truly alien hordes of the European east and south. But, even
at its best, the immigrant tide could not measure up to the colonial stock which it
displaced, not reinforced, while latterly it became a menace to the very existence
of our race, ideals, and institutions. All our slowly acquired balance—physical,
mental, and spiritual—has been upset, and we to-day flounder in a veritable
Serbonian bog, painfully trying to regain the solid ground on which our grandsires
confidently stood.
The dangerous fallacy in that short-sighted idealism which seeks to make America
the haven of refuge for the poor and oppressed of all lands, and its evil effects not
only on America but on the rest of the world as well, has been convincingly
exposed by Professor Ross. He has scant patience with those social “uplifters”
whose sympathy with the visible alien at the gate is so keen that they have no
feeling for the invisible children of our poor who will find the chances gone, nor
for those at the gate of the to-be, who might have been born, but will not be.
“I am not of those,” he writes, “who consider humanity and forget the nation, who
pity the living but not the unborn. To me, those who are to come after us stretch
forth beseeching hands as well as do the masses on the other side of the globe. Nor
do I regard America as something to be spent quickly and cheerfully for the
benefit of pent-up millions in the backward lands. What if we become crowded
without their ceasing to be so? I regard it (America) as a nation whose future may
be of unspeakable value to the rest of mankind, provided that the easier conditions
of life here be made permanent by high standards of living, institutions, and ideals,
which finally may be appropriated by all men. We could have helped the Chinese
a little by letting their surplus millions swarm in upon us a generation ago; but we
have helped them infinitely more by protecting our standards and having
something worth their copying when the time came.”[155]
The perturbing influence of recent immigration must vex American life for many
decades. Even if laws are passed to-morrow so drastic as to shut out permanently
the influx of undesirable elements, it will yet take several generations before the
combined action of assimilation and elimination shall have restabilized our
population and evolved a new type-norm approaching in fixity that which was on
the point of crystallizing three-quarters of a century ago.
The biologist Humphrey thus punctures the “melting-pot” delusion: “Our ‘melting-
pot,’” he writes, “would not give us in a thousand years what enthusiasts expect of
it—a fusing of all our various racial elements into a new type which shall be the
true American. It will give us for many generations a perplexing diversity in
ancestry, and since our successors must reach back into their ancestry for
characteristics, this diversity will increase the uncertainty of their inheritances.
They will inherit no stable blended character, because there is no such thing. They
will inherit from a mixture of unlike characteristics contributed by unlike peoples,
and in their inheritance they will have certain of these characteristics in full
identity, while certain others they will not have at all.”[156]
Thus, under even the most favorable circumstances, we are in for generations of
racial readjustment—an immense travail, essentially needless, since the final
product will probably not measure up to the colonial standard. We will probably
never (unless we adopt positive eugenic measures) be the race we might have
been if America had been reserved for the descendants of the picked Nordics of
colonial times.
But that is no reason for folding our hands in despairing inaction. On the contrary,
112 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

we should be up and doing, for though some of our race-heritage has been lost,
more yet remains. We can still be a very great people—if we will it so. Heaven be
praised, the colonial stock was immensely prolific before the alien tide wrought its
sterilizing havoc. Even to-day nearly one-half of our population is of the old
blood, while many millions of the immigrant stock are sound in quality and
assimilable in kind. Only—the immigrant tide must at all costs be stopped and
America given a chance to stabilize her ethnic being. It is the old story of the
sibylline books. Some, to be sure, are ashes of the dead past; all the more should
we conserve the precious volumes which remain.
One fact should be clearly understood: If America is not true to her own race-soul,
she will inevitably lose it, and the brightest star that has appeared since Hellas will
fall like a meteor from the human sky, its brilliant radiance fading into the night.
“We Americans,” says Madison Grant, “must realize that the altruistic ideals
which have controlled our social development during the past century and the
maudlin sentimentalism that has made America ‘an asylum for the oppressed,’ are
sweeping the nation toward a racial abyss. If the melting-pot is allowed to boil
without control and we continue to follow our national motto and deliberately
blind ourselves to ‘all distinctions of race, creed, or color,’ the type of native
American of colonial descent will become as extinct as the Athenian of the age of
Pericles and the Viking of the days of Rollo.”[157]
And let us not lay any sacrificial unction to our souls. If we cheat our country and
the world of the splendid promise of American life, we shall have no one to blame
but ourselves, and we shall deserve, not pity, but contempt. As Professor Ross well
puts it: “A people that has no more respect for its ancestors and no more pride of
race than this deserves the extinction that surely awaits it.”[158]
This extended discussion of the evil effects of even white immigration has, in my
opinion, been necessary in order to get a proper perspective for viewing the
problem of colored immigration. For it is perfectly obvious that if the influx of
inferior kindred stocks is bad, the influx of wholly alien stocks is infinitely worse.
When we see the damage wrought in America, for example, by the coming of
persons who, after all, belong mostly to branches of the white race and who nearly
all possess the basic ideals of white civilization, we can grasp the incalculably
greater damage which would be wrought by the coming of persons wholly alien in
blood and possessed of idealistic and cultural backgrounds absolutely different
from ours. If the white immigrant can gravely disorder the national life, it is not
too much to say that the colored immigrant would doom it to certain death.
This doom would be all the more certain because of the enormous potential
volume of colored immigration. Beside it, the white immigrant tide of the past
century would pale into insignificance. Leaving all other parts of the colored world
out of the present discussion, three Asiatic countries—China, Japan, and India—
together have a population of nearly 800,000,000. That is practically twice the
population of Europe—the source of white immigration. And the vast majority of
these 800,000,000 Asiatics are potential immigrants into white territories. Their
standards of living are so inconceivably low, their congestion is so painful, and
their consequent desire for relief so keen that the high-standard, relatively empty
white world seems to them a perfect paradise. Only the barrier of the white man’s
veto has prevented a perfect deluge of colored men into white lands, and even as
it is the desperate seekers after fuller life have crept and crawled through every
crevice in that barrier, until even these advance-guards to-day constitute serious
local problems along the white world’s race-frontiers.
The simple truth of the matter is this: A mighty problem—a planet-wide problem
113 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

—confronts us to-day and will increasingly confront us in the days to come. Says
Putnam Weale: “A struggle has begun between the white man and all the other
men of the world to decide whether non-white men—that is, yellow men, or
brown men, or black men—may or may not invade the white man’s countries in
order there to gain their livelihood. The standard of living being low in the lands of
colored men and high in the lands of the white man, it has naturally followed that
it has been in the highest degree attractive for men of color during the past few
decades to proceed to regions where their labor is rewarded on a scale far above
their actual requirements—that is, on the white man’s scale. This simple economic
truth creates the inevitable contest which has for years filled all the countries
bordering on the Pacific with great dread; and which, in spite of the temporary
truce which the so-called ‘Exclusion Policy’ has now enforced, will go much
farther than it has yet gone.”[159]
The world-wide significance of colored immigration and the momentous conflicts
which it will probably provoke are ably visualized by Professor Ross.
“The rush of developments,” he writes, “makes it certain that the vision of a globe
‘lapped in universal law’ is premature. If the seers of the mid-century who looked
for the speedy triumph of free trade had read their Malthus aright, they might have
anticipated the tariff barriers that have arisen on all hands within the last thirty
years. So, to-day one needs no prophet’s mantle to foresee that presently the world
will be cut up with immigration barriers which will never be levelled until the
intelligent accommodation of numbers to resources has greatly equalized
population-pressure all over the globe.... Dams against the color races, with
spillways of course for students, merchants, and travellers, will presently enclose
the white man’s world. Within this area minor dams will protect the high wages of
the less prolific peoples against the surplus labor of the more prolific.
“Assuredly, every small-family nation will try to raise such a dam, and every
big-family nation will try to break it down. The outlook for peace and
disarmament is, therefore, far from bright. One needs but compare the population-
pressures in France, Germany, Russia, and Japan to realize that, even to-day, the
real enemy of the dove of peace is not the eagle of pride or the vulture of greed,
but the stork!
“The great point of doubt in birth restriction is the ability of the Western nations to
retain control of the vast African, Australasian, and South American areas they
have staked out as preserves to be peopled at their leisure with the diminishing
overflow of their population. If underbreeding should leave them without the
military strength that alone can defend their far-flung frontiers in the southern
hemisphere, those huge underdeveloped regions will assuredly be filled with the
children of the brown and the yellow races.”[160]
Thus, white men, of whatever country and however far removed from personal
contact with colored competitors, must realize that the question of colored
immigration vitally concerns every white man, woman, and child; because
nowhere—absolutely nowhere—can white labor compete on equal terms with
colored immigrant labor. The grim truth is that there are enough hard-working
colored men to swamp the whole white world.
No palliatives will serve to mitigate the ultimate issue, for if the white race should
to-day surrender enough of its frontiers to ease the existing colored population-
pressure, so quickly would these surrendered regions be swamped, and so rapidly
would the fast-breeding colored races fill the homeland gaps, that in a very short
time the diminished white world would be faced with an even louder colored
clamor for admittance—backed by an increased power to enforce the colored will.
114 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

The profoundly destructive effects of colored competition upon white standards of

labor and living has long been admitted by all candid students of the problem. So
warm a champion of Asiatics as Mr. Hyndman acknowledges that “the white
workers cannot hold their own permanently against Chinese competition in the
labor market. The lower standard of life, the greater persistence, the superior
education of the Chinese will beat them, and will continue to beat them.”[161]
Wherever the white man has been exposed to colored competition, particularly
Asiatic competition, the story is the same. Says the Australian Professor Pearson:
“No one in California or Australia, where the effects of Chinese competition have
been studied, has, I believe, the smallest doubt that Chinese laborers, if allowed to
come in freely, could starve all the white men in either country out of it, or force
them to submit to harder work and a much lower standard of wages.”[162]
And a South African, writing of the effects of Hindu immigration into Natal,
remarks in similar vein: “The condition of South Africa—especially of Natal—is a
warning to other lands to bar Asiatic immigrants.... Both economically and socially
the presence of a large Oriental population is bad. The Asiatics either force out the
white workers, or compel the latter to live down to the Asiatic level. There must
be a marked deterioration amongst the white working classes, which renders
useless a great deal of the effort made in educational work. The white population
is educated and trained according to the best ideas of the highest form of Western
civilization—and has to compete for a livelihood against Asiatics! In South Africa
this competition is driving out the white working class, because the average
European cannot live down to the Asiatic level—and if it is essential that the
European must do so, for the sake of his own happiness, do not educate him up to
better things. If cheapness is the only consideration, if low wages are to come
before everything else, then it is not only waste of money, but absolute cruelty, to
inspire in the white working classes tastes and aspirations which it is impossible for
them to realize. To meet Asiatic competition squarely, it would be necessary to
train the white children to be Asiatics. Even the pro-Orientals would hardly
advocate this.”[163]
The lines just quoted squarely counter the “survival of the fittest” plea so often
made by Asiatic propagandists for colored immigration. The argument runs that,
since the Oriental laborer is able to underbid the white laborer, the Oriental is the
“fittest” and should therefore be allowed to supplant the white man in the interests
of human progress. This is of course merely clever use of the well-known fallacy
which confuses the terms “fittest” and “best.” The idea that, because a certain
human type “fits” in certain ways a particular environment (often an unhealthy,
man-made social environment), it should be allowed to drive out another type
endowed with much richer potentialities for the highest forms of human evolution,
is a sophistry as absurd as it is dangerous.
Professor Ross puts the matter very aptly when he remarks concerning Chinese
immigration: “The competition of white laborer and yellow is not so simple a test
of human worth as some may imagine. Under good conditions the white man can
best the yellow man in turning off work. But under bad conditions the yellow man
can best the white man, because he can better endure spoiled food, poor clothing,
foul air, noise, heat, dirt, discomfort, and microbes. Reilly can outdo Ah-San, but
Ah-San can underlive Reilly. Ah-San cannot take away Reilly’s job as being a
better workman; but because he can live and do some work at a wage on which
Reilly cannot keep himself fit to work at all, three or four Ah-Sans can take
Reilly’s job from him. And they will do it, too, unless they are barred out of the
market where Reilly is selling his labor. Reilly’s endeavor to exclude Ah-San from
his labor market is not the case of a man dreading to pit himself on equal terms
115 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

against a better man. Indeed, it is not quite so simple and selfish and narrow-
minded as all that. It is a case of a man fitted to get the most out of good
conditions refusing to yield his place to a weaker man able to withstand bad
conditions.”[164]
All this is no disparagement of the Asiatic. He is perfectly justified in trying to win
broader opportunities in white lands. But we whites are equally justified in keeping
these opportunities for ourselves and our children. The hard facts are that there is
not enough for both; that when the enormous outward thrust of colored
population-pressure bursts into a white land it cannot let live, but automatically
crushes the white man out—first the white laborer, then the white merchant, lastly
the white aristocrat; until every vestige of white has gone from that land forever.
This inexorable process is thus described by an Australian: “The colored races
become agencies of economic disturbance and social degradation. They sap and
destroy the upward tendencies of the poorer whites. The latter, instead of always
having something better to look at and strive after, have a lower standard of living,
health, and cleanliness set before them, and the results are disastrous. They sink to
the lower level of the Asiatics, and the degrading tendency proceeds upward by
saturation, affecting several grades of society.... There is an insidious, yet
irresistible, process of social degradation. The colored race does not intentionally,
or even consciously, lower the European; it simply happens so, by virtue of a
natural law which neither race can control. As debased coinage will drive out good
currency, so a lowered standard of living will inexorably spread until its effects are
universally felt.”[165]
It all comes down to a question of self-preservation. And, despite what
sentimentalists may say, self-preservation is the first law of nature. To love one’s
cultural, idealistic, and racial heritage; to swear to pass that heritage unimpaired to
one’s children; to fight, and, if need be, to die in its defense: all this is eternally
right and proper, and no amount of casuistry or sentimentality can alter that
unalterable truth. An Englishman put the thing in a nutshell when he wrote:
“Asiatic immigration is not a question of sentiment, but of sheer existence. The
whole problem is summed up in Lafcadio Hearn’s pregnant phrase: ‘The East can
underlive the West.’”[166]
Rigorous exclusion of colored immigrants is thus vitally necessary for the white
peoples. Unfortunately, this exclusion policy will not be easily maintained. Colored
population-pressure is insistent and increasing, while the matter is still further
complicated by the fact that, while no white community can gain by colored
immigration, white individuals—employers of labor—may be great gainers and
hence often tend to put private interest above racial duty. Barring a handful of
sincere but misguided cosmopolitan enthusiasts, it is unscrupulous business
interests which are behind every white proposal to relax the exclusion laws
protecting white areas.
In fairness to these business interests, however, let us realize their great
temptations. To the average employer, especially in the newer areas of white
settlement where white labor is scarce and dictatorial, what could be more enticing
than the vision of a boundless supply of cheap and eager colored labor?
Consider this Californian appraisement of the Chinese coolie: “The Chinese coolie
is the ideal industrial machine, the perfect human ox. He will transform less food
into more work, with less administrative friction, than any other creature. Even
now, when the scarcity of Chinese labor and the consequent rise in wages have
eliminated the question of cheapness, the Chinese have still the advantage over all
other servile labor in convenience and efficiency. They are patient, docile,
116 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

industrious, and above all ‘honest’ in the business sense that they keep their
contracts. Also, they cost nothing but money. Any other sort of labor costs human
effort and worry, in addition to the money. But Chinese labor can be bought like
any other commodity, at so much a dozen or a hundred. The Chinese contractor
delivers the agreed number of men, at the agreed time and place, for the agreed
price, and if any one should drop out he finds another in his place. The men board
and lodge themselves, and when the work is done they disappear from the
employer’s ken until again needed. The entire transaction consists in paying the
Chinese contractor an agreed number of dollars for an agreed result. This
elimination of the human element reduces the labor problem to something the
employer can understand. The Chinese labor-machine, from his standpoint, is
perfect.”[167]
What is true of the Chinese is true to a somewhat lesser extent of all “coolie”
labor. Hence, once introduced into a white country, it becomes immensely popular
—among employers. How it was working out in South Africa, before the exclusion
acts there, is clearly explained in the following lines: “The experience of South
Africa is that when once Asiatic labor is admitted, the tendency is for it to grow.
One manufacturer secures it and is able to cut prices to such an extent that the
other manufacturers are forced either to employ Asiatics also or to reduce white
wages to the Asiatic level. Oriental labor is something which does not stand still.
The taste for it grows. A party springs up financially interested in increasing it. In
Natal to-day the suggestion that Indian labor should no longer be imported is met
by an outcry from the planters, the farmers, and landowners, and a certain number
of manufacturers, that industries and agriculture will be ruined. So the coolie ships
continue to arrive at Durban, and Natal becomes more and more a land of black
and brown people and less a land of white people. Instead of becoming a Canada
or New Zealand, it is becoming a Trinidad or Cuba. Instead of white settlers, there
are brown settlers.... The working-class white population has to go, as it is going in
Natal. The country becomes a country of white landlords and supervisors
controlling a horde of Asiatics. It does not produce a nation or a free people. It
becomes what in the old days of English colonization was called a
‘plantation.’”[168]
All this gives a clearer idea of the difficulties involved in a successful guarding of
the gates. But it also confirms the conviction that the gates must be strictly
guarded. If anything further were needed to reinforce that conviction it should be
the present state of those white outposts where the gates have been left ajar.
Hawaii is a good example. This mid-Pacific archipelago was brought under white
control by masterful American Nordics, who established Anglo-Saxon institutions
and taught the natives the rudiments of Anglo-Saxon civilization. The native
Hawaiians, like the other Polynesian races, could not stand the pressure of white
civilization, and withered away. But the white oligarchy which controlled the
islands determined to turn their marvellous fertility to immediate profit. Labor was
imported from the ends of the earth, the sole test being working ability without
regard to race or color. There followed a great influx of Asiatic labor—at first
Chinese until annexation to the United States brought Hawaii under our Chinese
exclusion laws; later on Filipinos, Koreans, and, above all, Japanese.
The results are highly instructive. These Asiatics arrived as agricultural laborers to
work on the plantations. But they did not stay there. Saving their wages, they
pushed vigorously into all the middle walks of life. The Hawaiian fisherman and
the American artisan or shopkeeper were alike ousted by ruthless undercutting.
To-day the American mechanic, the American storekeeper, the American farmer,
even the American contractor, is a rare bird indeed, while Japanese corporations
117 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

are buying up the finest plantations and growing the finest pineapples and sugar.
Fully half the population of the islands is Japanese, while the Americans are being
literally encysted as a small and dwindling aristocracy. In 1917 the births of the
two races were: American, 295; Japanese, 5,000! Comment is superfluous.
Clear round the globe, the island of Mauritius, the half-way house between Asia
and Africa, tells the same tale. Originally settled by Europeans, mostly French,
Mauritius imported negroes from Africa to work its rich soil. This at once made
impossible the existence of a white laboring class, though the upper, middle, and
artisan classes remained unaffected by the economically backward blacks. A
hundred years ago one-third of the population were whites. But after the abolition
of slavery the negroes quit work, and Asiatics were imported to take their place.
The upshot was that the whites were presently swamped beneath the Asiatic
tide—here mostly Hindus. To-day the Hindus alone form more than two-thirds of
the whole population, the whites numbering less than one-tenth. Indeed, the very
outward aspect of the island is changing. The old French landmarks are going, and
the fabled land of “Paul and Virginia” is becoming a bit of Hindustan, with a
Chinese fringe. Even Port Louis, the capital town, has mostly passed from white to
Indian or Chinese hands.
Now what do these two world-sundered cases mean? They mean, as an English
writer justly remarks, “that under the British flag Mauritius has become an outpost
of Asia, just as Hawaii is another such and under the Stars and Stripes.”[169] And,
of course, there is Natal, already mentioned, which, at the moment when the
recent South African Exclusion Act stayed the Hindu tide, had not only been
partially transformed into an Asiatic land, but was fast becoming a centre of
Asiatic radiation all over South Africa.
With such grim warnings before their eyes, it is not strange that the lusty young
Anglo-Saxon communities bordering the Pacific—Australia, New Zealand, British
Columbia, and our own “coast”—have one and all set their faces like flint against
the Oriental and have emblazoned across their portals the legend: “All White.”
Nothing is more striking than the instinctive and instantaneous solidarity which
binds together Australians and Afrikanders, Californians and Canadians, into a
“sacred union” at the mere whisper of Asiatic immigration.
Everywhere the slogan is the same. “The ‘White Australia’ idea,” cries an
antipodean writer, “is not a political theory. It is a gospel. It counts for more than
religion; for more than flag, because the flag waves over all kinds of races; for
more than the empire, for the empire is mostly black, or brown or yellow; is
largely heathen, largely polygamous, partly cannibal. In fact, the White Australia
doctrine is based on the necessity for choosing between national existence and
national suicide.”[170] “White Australia!” writes another Australian in similar
vein. “Australians of all classes and political affiliations regard the policy much as
Americans regard the Constitution. It is their most articulate article of faith. The
reason is not far to seek.... Australian civilization is little more than a partial fringe
round the continental coastline of 12,210 miles. The coast and its hinterlands are
settled and developed, although not completely for the entire circumference; in
the centre of the country lie the apparently illimitable wastes of the Never-Never
Land, occupied entirely by scrub, snakes, sand, and blackfellows. The almost
manless regions of the island-continent are a terrible menace. It is impossible to
police at all adequately such an enormous area. And the peoples of Asia, beating
at the bars that confine them, rousing at last from their age-long slumber, are
chafing at the restraints imposed upon their free entry into and settlement of such
uninhabited, undeveloped lands.”[171]
118 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

So the Australians, 5,000,000 whites in a far-off continent as large as the United

States, defy clamoring Asia and swear to keep Australia a white man’s land. Says
Professor Pearson: “We are guarding the last part of the world in which the higher
races can increase and live freely, for the higher civilization. We are denying the
yellow race nothing but what it can find in the home of its birth, or in countries
like the Indian Archipelago, where the white man can never live except as an
exotic.”[172]
So Australia has raised drastic immigration barriers conceived on the lines laid
down by Sir Henry Parkes many years ago: “It is our duty to preserve the type of
the British nation, and we ought not for any consideration whatever to admit any
element that would detract from, or in any appreciable degree lower, that
admirable type of nationality. We should not encourage or admit amongst us any
class of persons whatever whom we are not prepared to advance to all our
franchises, to all our privileges as citizens, and all our social rights, including the
right of marriage. I maintain that no class of persons should be admitted here who
cannot come amongst us, take up all our rights, perform on a ground of equality all
our duties, and share in our august and lofty work of founding a free nation.”[173]
From Canada rises an equally uncompromising determination. Listen to Mr.
Vrooman, a high official of British Columbia: “Our province is becoming
Orientalized, and one of our most important questions is whether it is to remain a
British province or become an Oriental colony—for we have three races
demanding seats in our drawing-room, as well as places at our board—the
Japanese, Chinese, and East Indian.”[174] And a well-known Canadian writer,
Miss Laut, thus defines the issue: “If the resident Hindu had a vote—and as a
British subject, why not?—and if he could break down the immigration exclusion
act, he could outvote the native-born Canadian in ten years. In Canada are
5,500,000 native-born, 2,000,000 aliens. In India are hundreds of millions
breaking the dikes of their own natural barriers and ready to flood any open land.
Take down the barriers on the Pacific coast, and there would be 10,000,000
Hindus in Canada in ten years.”[175]
Our Pacific coast takes precisely the same attitude. Says Chester H. Rowell, a
California writer: “There is no right way to solve a race problem except to stop it
before it begins.... The Pacific coast is the frontier of the white man’s world, the
culmination of the westward migration which is the white man’s whole history. It
will remain the frontier so long as we regard it as such; no longer. Unless it is
maintained there, there is no other line at which it can be maintained without more
effort than American government and American civilization are able to sustain.
The multitudes of Asia are awake, after their long sleep, as the multitudes of
Europe were when our present flood of immigration began. We know what could
happen, on the Asiatic side, by what did happen and is happening on the European
side. On that side we have survived.... But against Asiatic immigration we could
not survive. The numbers who would come would be greater than we could
encyst, and the races who would come are those which we could never absorb.
The permanence not merely of American civilization, but of the white race on this
continent, depends on our not doing on the Pacific side what we have done on the
Atlantic coast.”[176]
Says another Californian, Justice Burnett: “The Pacific States comprise an empire
of vast potentialities and capable of supporting a population of many millions.
Those now living there propose that it shall continue to be a home for them and
their children, and that they shall not be overwhelmed and driven eastward by an
ever-increasing yellow and brown flood.”[177]
119 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

All “economic” arguments are summarily put aside. “They say,” writes another
Californian, “that our fruit-orchards, mines, and seed-farms cannot be worked
without them (Oriental laborers). It were better that they never be developed than
that our white laborers be degraded and driven from the soil. The same arguments
were used a century and more ago to justify the importation of African labor.... As
it is now, no self-respecting white laborer will work beside the Mongolian upon
any terms. The proposition, whether we shall have white or yellow labor on the
Pacific coast, must soon be settled, for we cannot have both. If the Mongolian is
permitted to occupy the land, the white laborer from east of the Rockies will not
come here—he will shun California as he would a pestilence. And who can blame
him?”[178]
The middle as well as the working class is imperilled by any large number of
Orientals, for “The presence of the Japanese trader means that the white man must
either go out of business or abandon his standard of comfort and sink to the level
of the Asiatic, who will sleep under his counter and subsist upon food that would
mean starvation to his white rival.”[179]
Indeed, Californian assertions that Oriental immigration menaces, not merely the
coast, but the whole continent, seem well taken. This view was officially indorsed
by Mr. Caminetti, Commissioner-General of Immigration, who testified before a
Congressional committee some years ago: “Asiatic immigration is a menace to the
whole country, and particularly to the Pacific coast. The danger is general. No part
of the United States is immune. The Chinese are now spread over the entire
country, and the Japanese want to encroach. The Chinese have become so
acclimated that they can prosper in any part of our country.... I would have a law
to register the Asiatic laborers who come into the country. It is impossible to
protect ourselves from persons who come in surreptitiously.”[180]
Fortunately, the majority of thinking Americans are to-day convinced that Oriental
immigration must not be tolerated. Most of our leading men have so expressed
themselves. For example, Woodrow Wilson, during his first presidential campaign,
declared on May 3, 1912: “In the matter of Chinese and Japanese coolie
immigration, I stand for the national policy of exclusion. The whole question is
one of assimilation of diverse races. We cannot make a homogeneous population
of a people who do not blend with the Caucasian race. Their lower standard of
living as laborers will crowd out the white agriculturist and is in other fields a most
serious industrial menace. The success of free democratic institutions demands of
our people education, intelligence, and patriotism, and the State should protect
them against unjust and impossible competition. Remunerative labor is the basis of
contentment. Democracy rests on the equality of the citizen. Oriental coolieism
will give us another race-problem to solve and surely we have had our
lesson.”[181]
The necessity for rigid Oriental exclusion is nowhere better exemplified than by
the alarm felt to-day in California by the extraordinarily high birth-rate of its
Japanese residents. There are probably not over 150,000 Japanese in the whole
United States, their numbers being kept down by the “Gentlemen’s Agreement”
entered into by the Japanese and American Governments. But, few though they
are, they bring in their women—and these women bring many children into the
world. The California Japanese settle in compact agricultural colonies, which so
teem with babies that a leading California organ, the Los Angeles Times, thus
seriously discusses the matter:
“There may have been a time when an anti-Japanese land bill would have limited
Japanese immigration. But such a law would be impotent now to keep native
120 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Japanese from possessing themselves of the choicest agricultural and horticultural

land in California. For there are now more than 30,000 children in the State of
Japanese parentage, native-born; they possess all the rights of leasing and
ownership held by white children born here.... The birth statistics seem to prove
that the danger is not from the Japanese soldiers, but from the picture brides. The
fruitfulness of those brides is almost uncanny.... Here is a Japanese problem of
sufficient gravity to merit serious consideration. We are threatened with an
over-production of Japanese children. First come the men, then the picture brides,
then the families. If California is to be preserved for the next generation as a
‘white man’s country’ there must be some movement started that will restrict the
Japanese birth-rate in California. When a condition is reached in which two
children of Japanese parentage are born in some districts for every white child, it
is about time something else was done than making speeches about it in the
American Senate.... If the same present birth-ratio were maintained for the next
ten years, there would be 150,000 children of Japanese descent born in California
in 1929 and but 40,000 white children. And in 1949 the majority of the population
of California would be Japanese, ruling the State.”[182]
The alarm of our California contemporary may, in this particular instance, be
exaggerated. Nevertheless, when we remember the practically unlimited expansive
possibilities of even small human groups under favorable conditions, the picture
drawn contains no features inherently impossible of realization. What is absolutely
certain is that any wholesale Oriental influx would inevitably doom the whites,
first of the Pacific coast, and later of the whole United States, to social sterilization
and ultimate racial extinction.
Thus all those newer regions of the white world won by the white expansion of the
last four centuries are alike menaced by the colored migration peril; whether these
regions be under-developed, under-populated frontier marches like Australia and
British Columbia, or older and better-populated countries like the United States.
And let not Europe, the white brood-land, the heart of the white world, think itself
immune. In the last analysis, the self-same peril menaces it too. This has long been
recognized by far-sighted men. For many years economists and sociologists have
discussed the possibility of Asiatic immigration into Europe. Low as wages and
living standards are in many European countries, they are yet far higher than in
the congested East, while the rapid progress of social betterment throughout
Europe must further widen the gap and make the white continent seem a more and
more desirable haven for the swarming, black-haired bread-seekers of China,
India, and Japan.
Indeed, a few observers of modern conditions have come to the conclusion that
this invasion of Europe by Asiatic labor is unescapable, and they have drawn the
most pessimistic conclusions. For example, more than a decade ago an English
writer asserted gloomily: “No level-headed thinker can imagine that it will always
be possible to prevent the free migration of intelligent races, representing in the
aggregate half the peoples of the world, should those peoples actively conceive
that their welfare demands that they should seek employment in Europe. In these
days of rapid transit, of aviation, such a measure of repression is impossible.... We
shall not be destroyed, perhaps, by the sudden onrush of invaders, as Rome was
overwhelmed by the northern hordes; we shall be gradually subdued and absorbed
by the ‘peaceful penetration’ of more virile races.”[183]
Now, mark you! All that I have thus far written concerning colored immigration
has been written without reference to the late war. In other words, the colored-
migration peril would have been just as grave as I have described it even if the
121 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

white world were still as strong as in the years before 1914.

But the war has of course immensely aggravated an already critical situation. The
war has shaken both the material and psychological bases of white resistance to
colored infiltration, while it has correspondingly strengthened Asiatic hopes and
hardened Asiatic determination to break down the barriers debarring colored men
from white lands.
Asia’s perception of what the war signified in this respect was instantaneous. The
war was not a month old before Japanese journals were suggesting a relaxation of
Asiatic exclusion laws in the British colonies as a natural corollary to the Anglo-
Japanese Alliance and Anglo-Japanese comradeship in arms. Said the Tokio
Mainichi Deupo in August, 1914: “We are convinced that it is a matter of the
utmost importance that Britons beyond the seas should make a better attempt at
fraternizing with Japan, as better relations between the English-speaking races and
Japan will have a vital bearing on the destiny of the empire. There is no reason
why the British colonies fronting on the Pacific should not actively participate in
the Anglo-Japanese Alliance. Britain needs population for her surplus land and
Japan needs land for her surplus population. This fact alone should draw the two
races closer together. Moreover, the British people have ample capital but
deficiency of labor, while it is the reverse with Japan.... The harmonious
co-operation of Britain and her colonies with Japan insures safety to British and
Japanese interests alike. Without such co-operation, Japan and Great Britain are
both unsafe.”[184]
What this “co-operation” implies was very frankly stated by The Japan Magazine
at about the same date: “There is nothing that would do so much to bind East and
West firmly together as the opening of the British colonies to Japanese
immigration. Then, indeed, Britain would be a lion endowed with wings. Large
numbers of Japanese in the British colonies would mean that Britain would have
the assistance of Japan in the protection of her colonies. But if an anti-Japanese
agitation is permitted, both countries will be making the worst instead of the best
of the Anglo-Japanese Alliance. Thus it would be allowed to make Japan an
enemy instead of a friend. It seems that the British people both at home and in the
colonies are not yet alive to the importance of the policy suggested, and it is,
therefore, pointed out and emphasized before it is too late.”[185]
The covert threat embodied in those last lines was a forerunner of the storm of
anti-white abuse which rose from the more bellicose sections of the Japanese press
as soon as it became evident that neither the British Dominions nor the United
States were going to relax their immigration laws. Some of this anti-white
comment, directed particularly against the Anglo-Saxon peoples, I have already
noted in the second chapter of this book, but such comment as bears directly on
immigration matters I have reserved for discussion at this point.
For example, the Tokio Yorodzu wrote early in 1916: “Japan has been most
faithful to the requirements of the Anglo-Japanese Alliance, and yet the treatment
meted out to our countrymen in Canada, Australia, and other British colonies has
been a glaring insult to us.”[186] A year later a writer in The Japan Magazine
declared: “The agitation against Japanese in foreign countries must cease, even if
Japan has to take up arms to stop it. She should not allow her immigration to be
treated as a race-question.”[187] And in 1919 the Yorodzu thus paid its respects to
the exclusionist activity of our Pacific coast States: “Whatever may be their
object, their actions are more despicable than those of the Germans whose
barbarities they attacked as worthy of Huns. At least, these Americans are
barbarians who are on a lower plane of civilization than the Japanese.”[188]
122 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

The war produced no letting down of immigration barriers along the white world’s
exposed frontiers, where men are fully alive to the peril. But the war did produce
temporary waverings of sentiment in the United States, while in Europe colored
labor was imported wholesale in ways which may have ominous consequences.
Our own acute labor shortage during the war, particularly in agriculture, led many
Americans, especially employers, to cast longing eyes at the tempting reservoirs of
Asia. Typical of this attitude is an article by Hudson Maxim in the spring of 1918.
Mr. Maxim urged the importation of a million Chinese to solve our farming and
domestic-service problems.
“If it is possible,” he wrote, “by the employment of Chinese methods of intensive
farming, to increase the production of our lands to such an extent, how stupendous
would be the benefit of wide introduction of such methods. The exhausted lands
of New England could be made to produce like a tropical garden. The vast areas
of the great West that are to-day not producing 10 per cent of what they ought to
produce could be made to produce the other 90 per cent by the introduction of
Chinese labor.... The average American does not like farming. The sons of the
prosperous farmers do not take kindly to the tilling of the soil with their own
hands. They prefer the excitement and the diversions and stimulus of the life of
city and town, and they leave the farm for the office and factory....
“Chinese, imported as agricultural laborers and household servants, would solve
the agricultural labor problem and the servant problem, and we should have the
best agricultural workers in the world and the best household servants in the
world, in unlimited numbers.”[189]
Now I submit that such arguments, however well-intentioned, are nothing short of
race-treason. If there be one truth which history has proved, it is the solemn truth
that those who work the land will ultimately own the land.
Furthermore, the countryside is the seed-bed from which the city populations are
normally recruited. The one bright spot in our otherwise dubious ethnic future is
the fact that most of our unassimilable aliens have stopped in the towns, while
many of the most assimilable immigrants have settled in the country, thus
reinforcing rather than replacing our native American rural population. Any
suggestion which advocates the settlement of our countryside by Asiatics and the
deliberate driving of our native stocks to the towns, there to be sterilized and
eliminated, is simply unspeakable.
Fortunately, such fatal counsels were with us never acted upon, albeit they should
be remembered as lurking perils which will probably be urged again in future times
of stress. But during Europe’s war-agony, yellow, brown, and black men were
imported wholesale, not only for the armies, but also for the factories and fields.
These colored aliens have mostly been shipped back to their homes. Nevertheless,
they have carried with them vivid recollections of the marvellous West, and the
tale will spread to the remotest corners of the colored world, stirring hard-pressed
colored bread-seekers to distant ventures. Furthermore, Europe has had a practical
demonstration of the colored alien’s manifold usefulness, and if Europe’s troubles
are prolonged, the colored man may be increasingly employed there both in peace
and war.
Even during the war the French and English working classes felt the pressure of
colored competition. Race-feeling grew strained, and presently both England and
France witnessed the (to them) unwonted spectacles of race-riots in their
port-towns where the colored aliens were most thickly gathered. An American
observer thus describes the “breaking of the exclusion walls erected against the
123 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Chinese”:
“In London, one Wednesday evening, twenty-four months ago (i. e., in 1916),
there was a mass-meeting held on the corner of Piggot Street, Limehouse, to
protest against the influx of John Chinaman into bonny old England.... The
London navvies that night heard a protest against ‘the Chinese invasion’ of
Britain. They knew that down on the London docks there were two Chinamen to
every white man since the coming of war. They knew that many of these yellow
aliens were married. They knew, too, that a big Chinese restaurant had just opened
down the West India Dock Road.
“The Sailors’ and Firemen’s Union—one of the most powerful in England
—carried the protest into the Trades-Union Congress held at Birmingham. There,
alarm was voiced at the steady increase in the number of Chinese hands on
Britain’s ships. It was an increase, true, since the stress of war-times had begun to
try Britain. But what England’s sons of the seven seas wanted to know was: when
is ‘this Orientalizing’ of the British marine to stop?... The seamen’s unions were
willing to do their bit for John Bull, but they wondered what was going to happen
after the coming of peace. Would the Chinese continue to man John Bull’s ships?...
“Such is one manifestation of the decisive lifting of gates and barriers that has
taken place since the white world went to war. To-day the Chinese—for decades
finding a wall in every white man’s country—are numbered by the tens of
thousands in the service of the Allies. They have made good. They are a
war-factor.... All told, 200,000 Chinese are ‘carrying on’ in the war-zone, laboring
behind the lines, in munition-works and factories, manning ships....
“What will happen when peace comes upon this red world—a world turned
topsyturvy by the white man’s Great War, which has taken John Chinaman from
Shantung, Chihli, and Kwangtung to that battle-ground in France?... That makes
the drafting of China’s man-power one of the most supremely important events in
the Great War. The family of nations is taking on a new meaning—John Chinaman
overseas has a place in it. As Italian harvest-labor before the war went to and from
Argentina for a few months’ work, so the Chinese have gone to Europe under
contract and go home again. Perhaps this action will have a bearing on the solution
of the Far West’s agricultural labor problem.
“Do not believe for a moment that the armies of Chinese in Europe will forget the
lessons taught them in the West. When these sons of Han come home, the Great
War will be found to have given birth to a new East.”[190]
So ends our survey. It has girdled the globe. And the lesson is always the same:
Colored migration is a universal peril, menacing every part of the white world.
Nowhere can the white man endure colored competition; everywhere “the East
can underlive the West.” The grim truth of the matter is this: The whole white race
is exposed, immediately or ultimately, to the possibility of social sterilization and
final replacement or absorption by the teeming colored races.
What this unspeakable catastrophe would mean for the future of the planet, and
how the peril may be averted, will form the subject of my concluding pages.
124 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

CHAPTER XII
THE CRISIS OF THE AGES
Ours is a solemn moment. We stand at a crisis—the supreme crisis of the ages. For
unnumbered millenniums man has toiled upward from the dank jungles of
savagery toward glorious heights which his mental and spiritual potentialities give
promise that he shall attain. His path has been slow and wavering. Time and again
he has lost his way and plunged into deep valleys. Man’s trail is littered with the
wrecks of dead civilizations and dotted with the graves of promising peoples
stricken by an untimely end.
Humanity has thus suffered many a disaster. Yet none of these disasters were fatal,
because they were merely local. Those wrecked civilizations and blighted peoples
were only parts of a larger whole. Always some strong barbarians, endowed with
rich, unspoiled heredities, caught the falling torch and bore it onward flaming high
once more.
Out of the prehistoric shadows the white races pressed to the front and proved in a
myriad ways their fitness for the hegemony of mankind. Gradually they forged a
common civilization; then, when vouchsafed their unique opportunity of oceanic
mastery four centuries ago, they spread over the earth, filling its empty spaces
with their superior breeds and assuring to themselves an unparalleled paramountcy
of numbers and dominion.
Three centuries later the whites took a fresh leap forward. The nineteenth century
was a new age of discovery—this time into the realms of science. The hidden
powers of nature were unveiled, incalculable energies were tamed to human use,
terrestrial distance was abridged, and at last the planet was integrated under the
hegemony of a single race with a common civilization.
The prospects were magnificent, the potentialities of progress apparently
unlimited. Yet there were commensurate perils. Towering heights mean abysmal
depths, while the very possibility of supreme success implies the possibility of
supreme failure. All these marvellous achievements were due solely to superior
heredity, and the mere maintenance of what had been won depended absolutely
upon the prior maintenance of race-values. Civilization of itself means nothing. It
is merely an effect, whose cause is the creative urge of superior germ-plasm.
Civilization is the body; the race is the soul. Let the soul vanish, and the body
moulders into the inanimate dust from which it came.
Two things are necessary for the continued existence of a race: it must remain
itself, and it must breed its best. Every race is the result of ages of development
which evolves specialized capacities that make the race what it is and render it
capable of creative achievement. These specialized capacities (which particularly
mark the superior races), being relatively recent developments, are highly
unstable. They are what biologists call “recessive” characters; that is, they are not
nearly so “dominant” as the older, generalized characters which races inherit from
remote ages and which have therefore been more firmly stamped upon the
germ-plasm. Hence, when a highly specialized stock interbreeds with a different
stock, the newer, less stable, specialized characters are bred out, the variation, no
matter how great its potential value to human evolution, being irretrievably lost.
This occurs even in the mating of two superior stocks if these stocks are widely
dissimilar in character. The valuable specializations of both breeds cancel out, and
the mixed offspring tend strongly to revert to generalized mediocrity.
125 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

And, of course, the more primitive a type is, the more prepotent it is. This is why
crossings with the negro are uniformly fatal. Whites, Amerindians, or Asiatics—all
are alike vanquished by the invincible prepotency of the more primitive,
generalized, and lower negro blood.
There is no immediate danger of the world being swamped by black blood. But
there is a very imminent danger that the white stocks may be swamped by Asiatic
blood.
The white man’s very triumphs have evoked this danger. His virtual abolition of
distance has destroyed the protection which nature once conferred. Formerly
mankind dwelt in such dispersed isolation that wholesale contact of distant,
diverse stocks was practically impossible. But with the development of cheap and
rapid transportation, nature’s barriers are down. Unless man erects and maintains
artificial barriers the various races will increasingly mingle, and the inevitable
result will be the supplanting or absorption of the higher by the lower types.
We can see this process working out in almost every phase of modern migration.
The white immigration into Latin America is the exception which proves the rule.
That particular migration is, of course, beneficent, since it means the influx of
relatively high types into undeveloped lands, sparsely populated by types either no
higher or much lower than the new arrivals. But almost everywhere else, whether
we consider interwhite migrations or colored encroachments on white lands, the
net result is an expansion of lower and a contraction of higher stocks, the process
being thus a disgenic one. Even in Asia the evils of modern migration are
beginning to show. The Japanese Government has been obliged to prohibit the
influx of Chinese and Korean coolies who were undercutting Japanese labor and
thus undermining the economic bases of Japanese life.
Furthermore, modern migration is itself only one aspect of a still more
fundamental disgenic trend. The whole course of modern urban and industrial life
is disgenic. Over and above immigration, the tendency is toward a replacement of
the more valuable by the less valuable elements of the population. All over the
civilized world racial values are diminishing, and the logical end of this disgenic
process is racial bankruptcy and the collapse of civilization.
Now why is all this? It is primarily because we have not yet adjusted ourselves to
the radically new environment into which our epochal scientific discoveries led us
a century ago. Such adaptation as we have effected has been almost wholly on the
material side. The no less sweeping idealistic adaptations which the situation calls
for have not been made. Hence, modern civilization has been one-sided, abnormal,
unhealthy—and nature is exacting penalties which will increase in severity until
we either fully adapt or finally perish.
“Finally perish!” That is the exact alternative which confronts the white race. For
white civilization is to-day conterminous with the white race. The civilizations of
the past were local. They were confined to a particular people or group of peoples.
If they failed, there were always some unspoiled, well-endowed barbarians to step
forward and “carry on.” But to-day there are no more white barbarians. The
earth has grown small, and men are everywhere in close touch. If white
civilization goes down, the white race is irretrievably ruined. It will be swamped
by the triumphant colored races, who will obliterate the white man by elimination
or absorption. What has taken place in Central Asia, once a white and now a
brown or yellow land, will take place in Australasia, Europe, and America. Not
to-day, nor yet to-morrow; perhaps not for generations; but surely in the end. If
the present drift be not changed, we whites are all ultimately doomed. Unless we
set our house in order, the doom will sooner or later overtake us all.
126 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

And that would mean that the race obviously endowed with the greatest creative
ability, the race which had achieved most in the past and which gave the richer
promise for the future, had passed away, carrying with it to the grave those
potencies upon which the realization of man’s highest hopes depends. A million
years of human evolution might go uncrowned, and earth’s supreme life-product,
man, might never fulfil his potential destiny. This is why we to-day face “The
Crisis of the Ages.”
To many minds the mere possibility of such a catastrophe may seem unthinkable.
Yet a dispassionate survey of the past shows that it is not only possible but
probable if present conditions go on unchanged. The whole history of life, both
human and subhuman, teaches us that nature will not condone disobedience; that,
as I have already phrased it, “no living being stands above her law, and protozoön
or demigod, if they transgress, alike must die.”
Now we have transgressed; grievously transgressed—and we are suffering
grievous penalties. But pain is really kind. Pain is the importunate tocsin which
rouses to dangerous realities and spurs to the seeking of a cure.
As a matter of fact we are confusedly aware of our evil plight, and legion are the
remedies to-day proposed. Some of these are mere quack nostrums. Others
contain valuable remedial properties. To be sure, there is probably no one curative
agent, since our troubles are complex and magic elixirs heal only in the realm of
dreams. But one element should be fundamental to all the compoundings of the
social pharmacopœia. That element is blood.
It is clean, virile, genius-bearing blood, streaming down the ages through the
unerring action of heredity, which, in anything like a favorable environment, will
multiply itself, solve our problems, and sweep us on to higher and nobler destinies.
What we to-day need above all else is a changed attitude of mind—a recognition
of the supreme importance of heredity, not merely in scientific treatises but in the
practical ordering of the world’s affairs. We are where we are to-day primarily
because we have neglected this vital principle; because we have concerned
ourselves with dead things instead of with living beings.
This disregard of heredity is perhaps not strange. It is barely a generation since its
fundamental importance was scientifically established, and the world’s conversion
to even the most vital truth takes time. In fact, we also have much to unlearn. A
little while ago we were taught that all men were equal and that good conditions
could, of themselves, quickly perfect mankind. The seductive charm of these
dangerous fallacies lingers and makes us loath to put them resolutely aside.
Fortunately, we now know the truth. At last we have been vouchsafed clear insight
into the laws of life. We now know that men are not, and never will be, equal. We
know that environment and education can develop only what heredity brings. We
know that the acquirements of individuals are either not inherited at all or are
inherited in so slight a degree as to make no perceptible difference from generation
to generation. In other words: we now know that heredity is paramount in human
evolution, all other things being secondary factors.
This basic truth is already accepted by large numbers of thinking men and women
all over the civilized world, and if it becomes firmly fixed in the popular
consciousness it will work nothing short of a revolution in the ordering of the
world’s affairs.
For race-betterment is such an intensely practical matter! When peoples come to
realize that the quality of the population is the source of all their prosperity,
127 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

progress, security, and even existence; when they realize that a single genius may
be worth more in actual dollars than a dozen gold-mines, while, conversely, racial
decline spells material impoverishment and decay; when such things are really
believed, we shall see much-abused “eugenics” actually moulding social
programmes and political policies. Were the white world to-day really convinced
of the supreme importance of race-values, how long would it take to stop debasing
immigration, reform social abuses that are killing out the fittest strains, and put an
end to the feuds which have just sent us through hell and threaten to send us
promptly back again?
Well, perhaps our change of heart may come sooner than now appears. The
horrors of the war, the disappointment of the peace, the terror of Bolshevism, and
the rising tide of color have knocked a good deal of the nonsense out of us, and
have given multitudes a hunger for realities who were before content with a diet of
phrases. Said wise old Benjamin Franklin: “Dame Experience sets a dear school,
but fools will have no other.” Our course at the dame’s school is already well
under way and promises to be exceeding dear.
Only, it is to be hoped our education will be rapid, for time presses and the hour is
grave. If certain lessons are not learned and acted upon shortly, we may be
overwhelmed by irreparable disasters and all our dear schooling will go for naught.
What are the things we must do promptly if we would avert the worst? This
“irreducible minimum” runs about as follows:
First and foremost, the wretched Versailles business will have to be thoroughly
revised. As it stands, dragon’s teeth have been sown over both Europe and Asia,
and unless they be plucked up they will presently grow a crop of cataclysms which
will seal the white world’s doom.
Secondly, some sort of provisional understanding must be arrived at between the
white world and renascent Asia. We whites will have to abandon our tacit
assumption of permanent domination over Asia, while Asiatics will have to forego
their dreams of migration to white lands and penetration of Africa and Latin
America. Unless some such understanding is arrived at, the world will drift into a
gigantic race-war—and genuine race-war means war to the knife. Such a hideous
catastrophe should be abhorrent to both sides. Nevertheless, Asia should be given
clearly to understand that we cannot permit either migration to white lands or
penetration of the non-Asiatic tropics, and that for these matters we prefer to fight
to a finish rather than yield to a finish—because our “finish” is precisely what
surrender on these points would mean.
Thirdly, even within the white world, migrations of lower human types like those
which have worked such havoc in the United States must be rigorously curtailed.
Such migrations upset standards, sterilize better stocks, increase low types, and
compromise national futures more than war, revolutions, or native deterioration.
Such are the things which simply must be done if we are to get through the next
few decades without convulsions which may render impossible the white world’s
recovery.
These things will not bring in the millennium. Far from it. Our ills are so
deep-seated that in nearly every civilized country racial values would continue to
depreciate even if all three were carried into effect. But they will at least give our
wounds a chance to heal, and they will give the new biological revelation time to
permeate the popular consciousness and transfuse with a new idealism our
materialistic age. As the years pass, the supreme importance of heredity and the
128 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

supreme value of superior stocks will sink into our being, and we will acquire a
true race-consciousness (as opposed to national or cultural consciousness) which
will bridge political gulfs, remedy social abuses, and exorcise the lurking spectre of
miscegenation.
In those better days, we or the next generation will take in hand the problem of
race-depreciation, and segregation of defectives and abolition of handicaps
penalizing the better stocks will put an end to our present racial decline. By that
time biological knowledge will have so increased and the popular philosophy of
life will have been so idealized that it will be possible to inaugurate positive
measures of race-betterment which will unquestionably yield the most wonderful
results.
Those splendid tasks are probably not ours. They are for our successors in a
happier age. But we have our task, and God knows it is a hard one—the salvage of
a shipwrecked world! Ours it is to make possible that happier age, whose full-fruits
we shall never see.
Well, what of it? Does not the new idealism teach us that we are links in a vital
chain, charged with high duties both to the dead and the unborn? In very truth we
are at once sons of sires who sleep in calm assurance that we will not betray the
trust they confided to our hands, and sires of sons who in the Beyond wait
confident that we shall not cheat them of their birthright.
Let us, then, act in the spirit of Kipling’s immortal lines:
“Our Fathers in a wondrous age,
Ere yet the Earth was small,
Ensured to us an heritage,
And doubted not at all
That we, the children of their heart,
Which then did beat so high,
In later time should play like part
For our posterity.
* * * * *
Then, fretful, murmur not they gave
So great a charge to keep,
Nor dream that awestruck Time shall save
Their labor while we sleep.
Dear-bought and clear, a thousand year
Our fathers’ title runs.
Make we likewise their sacrifice,
Defrauding not our sons.”[191]
INDEX
INDEX
129 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Abd-el-Wahab, 58
Abyssinia, 4, 89
Afghanistan, independence of, 4, 56;

Germany’s relations with, 212;
Bolshevik propaganda in, 220
Africa, 3, 5;
effect of Russo-Japanese War on, 12, 15;
partition of, 24, 89, 149 ff., 152;
European conquests in, 70;
growth of Mohammedanism in, 65;
67;
Germany in, 204
North, brown race in, 7;
57, 68, 83 ff., 199;
Bolshevik agitators in, 220;
brown power in, 93 ff.;
spread of Arab blood in, 93;
native white blood in, 93 ff.;
rule of Islam in, 94, 101, 235, 142, 147
South, 10, 84;
home of black race, 7, 54, 87 ff.;
white colonization of, 89;
wealth of, 89 ff.;
result of white rule in, 91, 92;
spread of Islam in, 94 ff., 235;
Christianity in, 95 ff.;
anti-white sentiment in, 97 ff.;
uprising of 1915, 99;
situation of, 100 ff.;
white settlement in, 225;
danger of Asiatic penetration into, 232, 249;
results of Asiatic penetration into, 272 ff., 277;
Exclusion Act in, 281, 308;
result of Asiatic labor in, 278, 280;
Mauritius settled from, 280
Algeria, 67;
riots in, 77, 82;
white blood in, 93 ff.
Allies of the Great War, 40, 214
Al Mowwayad, 71
Alpine race, 162 ff., 165;

and the war, 183;
202, 261
America, 4;
black race in, 7, 87 ff. 99;
race prejudice in, 11;
130 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

36;
military preparations in, 39;
Japan’s attitude toward, 51 ff.;
red man in, 104;
discovery of, 147;
settlement of, 149;
cost of war in, 177;
triumph of, 214;
danger to white race in, 303
Central, white civilization in, 113;
race-mixture in, 128 ff.;
Japanese in, 131, 138 ff.
Latin, red man in, 7, 104;
Japanese in, 48, 131 ff.;
evolution of, 105;
mixed blood in, 106 ff., 116 ff., 124, 128 ff., 166;
revolution in, 108 ff.;
results of revolution in, 110 ff.;
oligarchies in, 110 ff.;
immigration into, 114;
loss of white supremacy in, 115;
anarchy in, 120 ff.;
inability of, to rule self, 128 ff.;
Asiatics in, 130 ff., 308;
anti-Americanism in, 136;
attitude of, toward yellow race, 137 ff.;
pressure of yellow race on, 139;
present situation in, 140 ff.;
future of, 141 ff.;
Bolshevik agitation in, 220;
danger of Asiatic penetration of, 232 ff., 249 ff., 303;
white migration into, 302
North, white man’s land, 3, 5, 104, 225;
attitude of Japs toward, 52;
Japs in, 131;
Nordics in, 253;
result of immigration on, 254 ff., 261 ff.;
need for prohibiting immigration into, 266 ff.;
a frontier against Asia, 284
South, colonization of, 3;
white man’s country, 5, 104;
colored man’s country, 6;
half-caste in, 117;
need for white immigration into, 118;
“Indianista” movement, 124;
Japs in, 131, 139.
See also Latin America
American Indian, home of, 104;

number of, 104;
Spanish Conquest of, 104 ff.;
racial mixtures of, 106 ff., 116 ff., 119 ff., 128, 301;
relations with Spaniards, 107;
in Chile, 111 ff.;
131 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

in Peru, 113;
in Colombia, 113;
in Costa Rica, 113;
in Argentina, 114;
in Uruguay, 114;
in northern Brazil, 115;
anti-white sentiment among, 124 ff.;
ancient civilizations among, 126;
capability of, 126 ff.;
influence of Spaniards on, 127;
“Indianista” movement, 129;
Japanese relations with, 137 ff., 146
Amerindian. See American Indian
Amoor, 199
Anatolia, 211, 229
Andaman Islanders, 227
Anglo-French agreement, 70
Anglo-Japanese Alliance, 291 ff.
Anglo-Oriental College, 60
Anglo-Saxons, Japanese agitation against, 50, 292;

race-growth of, 155 ff.;
“sacred union” of, 281
Annamites, 17
Arab-negroid, 94
Arabia, location of, 57;

Senussi in, 67;
nationalist movements in, 77
Arabistan, definition of, 57;

population of, 57
Arabs, 88 ff., 92 ff., 102, 146
Araucania, 111
Argentina, white man in, 105;

population of, 114;
agricultural development of, 114;
Japanese immigration into, 138
Aryan race, 23, 200
132 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Asia, 3, 4;
home-land of white race, 5;
of yellow race, 7;
of brown race, 7;
black race in, 7;
antagonism toward white continents, 11 ff., 15, 22;
Japan in, 43, 48, 52, 71;
European conquests in, 70;
renaissance in, 100;
Latin America invaded by, 130, 138, 142;
Europe assailed by, 146 ff., 237;
white man in, 149 ff., 237 ff.;
anti-white sentiment in, 171, 237;
Russia in, 203, 205 ff.;
Bolshevik agitators in, 220;
centre of colored unrest, 229 ff.;
non-Asiatic lands penetrated by, 232;
independence of, 232 ff.;
economic activity in, 241 ff., 244, 248;
causes of poverty in, 243;
population of, 249;
Hawaii penetrated by, 279;
Mauritius settled by, 280;
Pacific coast settled by, 284;
need in U. S. for laborers from, 293;
evils of modern migration in, 302;
white world’s need for understanding with, 307 ff.
Asia Minor, 57
Asturians, 111
Australasia, 5, 6, 48, 87, 303
Australia, 10;
Japanese desire for, 21, 52;
Chinese need for land in, 46;
80;
black race in, 87;
settlement of, 149;
225;
Chinese invasion of, 238, 272;
“White Australia” doctrine in, 281 ff.;
number of white in, 282;
immigration menace to, 289;
Japanese in, 292
Austria, 22
Aztec civilization, 126, 297
Bagdad, 61
133 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Balkans, 50
Balkans, war, 72
Basques, 111
Basra, 61
Behring Strait, 138
Belgium, 82
Bengal lancers, 209
Berbers, white blood of, 93;

acceptance of French rule, 94;
European intermarriage with, 94
Birmingham, 296
Black Death, 146
Black race, 5;
numbers of, 7, 87;
home of, 7, 87 ff.;
Mohammedanism in, 65, 69;
brown race’s relations with, 85 ff., 88, 92 ff.;
white race’s relations with, 88 ff., 91, 149;
character of, 90, 100 ff.;
other races compared with, 91 ff.;
influence of other races on, 92;
spread of Islam in, 95 ff., 235, 240;
spread of Christianity in, 97 ff.;
anti-white sentiments of, 97;
“Ethiopian Church” movement and, 98 ff.;
in Latin America, 110, 116 ff., 141 ff.;
race-mixtures with, 116 ff., 126, 128, 142, 301;
France’s relations with, 204;
in European War, 206, 209 ff., 295;
white lands entered by, 269
Boer War, 208
Bolivar, 108 ff.
Bolivia, mixed blood in, 119;

need of immigration in, 119;
Indian rising in, 124 ff.;
Japanese immigration into, 138
Bolsheviki, 50
Bolshevism, 191, 214, 218;
134 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

tenets of, 218 ff.;

menace to white race, 220 ff., 233
Bombay, 61
Brahman. See Hindu
Brazil, 103;
Bolshevik propaganda in, 220;
Portugal’s neglect of, 115;
white man in, 115;
Indians in, 115;
result of race-mixtures in, 120, 259
British Columbia, exclusion policy of, 281, 283;

colored immigration menace against, 289
British Dominion. See British Empire
British Empire, 4;
Japan’s relations with, 32;
India’s relations with, 32;
Egypt’s relations with, 78;
war losses of, 177;
immigration laws of, 292.
See England and Great Britain
British Straits Settlements, 46
Brown race, 5;
numbers of, 7, 54;
home of, 7, 54;
12, 17, 22;
types of, 54 ff.;
unity of, 55;
white race’s relations with, 50 ff., 149;
groupings of, 57;
Islam’s relations with, 58 ff.;
unrest under white rule, 83 ff., 229, 234;
possibility of brown-yellow alliance, 85 ff.;
black race’s relations with, 88, 91, 92 ff., 100 ff.;
Europe assailed by, 146, 148;
France’s relations with, 204;
Italy’s relations with, 204;
in European War, 208 ff., 295;
Africa colonized by, 232;
military potency of, 237 ff.;
industrial conditions of, 241;
white lands penetrated by, 269;
Mauritius settled by, 280;
South Africa penetrated by, 277 ff.;
Central Asia taken by, 303
135 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Bryce, Lord, 124, 127
Buddhism, 23, 73, 228
Buenos Aires, 114
Cairo, 61, 62, 78
Calcutta, 61
California, result of Chinese labor in, 272;

exclusion policy of, 285;
Japanese in, 287 ff.
Cambodians, 17
Canada, desire of yellow race for, 10;

80;
fear of Asiatic immigration into, 84;
white man’s country, 104;
278;
exclusion policy of, 281, 283;
population of, 284;
Nordics in, 163;
danger of Hindu immigration into, 283 ff.;
Caribbean, 121;
Caroline Islands, 36;
Carranza, 136;
Cape Horn, 105, 138;
Castro of Venezuela, 122;
Caucasian, 200
Chengtu, 245
Chile, 110;
Nordic colonists of, 111;
race-mixture in, 111;
stabilization of, 112;
characteristics of, 112;
progress of, 113;
Japanese immigration into, 138;
Chilembwe, John, 99
China, white control of, 4;

independence of, 8;
yellow world centred in, 17, 18;
population of, 18;
exclusion policy, 18;
Japanese war with, 20 ff., 23 ff.;
revolution in, 23 ff., 73;
136 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

partition of, 23;

Boxer War in, 24;
Japan’s relations with, 26 ff., 30 ff., 34, 38 ff., 42, 43, 50 ff.,
58, 207, 239, 247, 302;
“Young China” movement in, 26;
economic efficiency of, 28 ff.;
population of, 44;
colonizing possibilities of, 45 ff.;
Mohammedans in, 73;
effect of war on, 77;
congestion in, 84;
Latin America penetrated by, 131, 140;
“break-up” of, 151, 199;
Russia’s relations with, 203;
white goods boycotted by, 230, 246 ff.;
industrial life of, 241, 243 ff., 250;
labor conditions in, 244 ff., 268, 273 ff., 276 ff.;
Hawaii settled by, 279;
British Columbia penetrated by, 283;
United States settled by, 286;
Europe penetrated by, 289;
U. S. need for, 293 ff.;
England settled by, 296;
in war zone, 297
Christianity, in Africa, 92, 95 ff.;

in Latin America, 137
Civitas Dei, 170
Cochin-China, 247
Colombia, settlement of, 107, 113;

revolution in, 113;
anti-American sentiment in, 136
Colored-Bolshevist alliance, 233
Columbus, Christopher, 103, 145, 147
Confucius, 24;
followers of, 73
Congo, 101, 142
Conquistadores, 105 ff., 126, 140
Constantinople, 57, 61, 72, 212
Constantinople Tanine, 13
137 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Contemporary Review, 25
Cortez, 106
Costa Rica, 113
Creoles, 107 and n.;

degeneracy of, 107 ff.;
anti-Spain revolt of, 108 ff.;
“democracy” of, 109;
status of, 116
Crusades, 146, 209
Cuba, 125, 139;

cross-breeding in, 259, 278
Cuzco, 125
“Dark Continent,” 88 ff., 97, 102
de Gama, Vasco, 147
de la Barra, Señor, 134
Diaz, Porfirio, 110
Dillon, Doctor E. J., 10, 25, 217
Durban, 278
Dutch Indies, 20, 34, 46;

colonization of, 47;
population of, 47, 82
Ecuador, mixed blood in, 118;

need for immigration into, 119
Egypt, taken by England, 70, 76 ff.;

1914 revolt in, 74;
nationalist movement in, 77 ff.;
effect of Versailles Conference on, 78;
insurrection in, 78 ff.;
unrest in, 83, 84;
Islam’s ascendancy in, 93;
white products boycotted in, 246 ff.
El Mercurio (Chile), 138
England, India’s relations with, 32, 79 ff.;

Japan’s relations with, 35 ff., 50 ff., 71;
138 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Islamite appeal to, 73;

Egypt’s relations with, 77 ff.;
Chile compared with, 112;
1480 population of, 146, 155 ff.;
race-stocks in, beginning of war in, 176, 180;
cost of war to, 192, 194, 199;
Russia’s threat against, 203;
Japan allied with, 203 ff.;
China’s industrial rivalry with, 244;
colored labor in, 295 ff.;
race-riots in, 296 ff.
English Civil Service, 80
“Ethiopian Church,” 96;

founding of, 98;
anti-white teachings of, 98;
Zulu rebellion caused by, 98
Ethiopianism, 99
Europe, 3, 5, 6, 11;
Asia’s hostility toward, 11, 46, 52;
Moslem East attacked by, 58;
relations with Islam, 61;
height attained by, 62 ff., 89;
Argentine and Uruguay settled by, 114, 142;
Black Death in, 146;
expansion attempted by, 146;
Asia’s attacks on, 146 ff.;
results of discovery of America in, 147;
results of Asian conflicts on, 148, 151 ff.;
industrial revolution in, 157 ff., 161, 164;
Nordic ranks in, 163;
results of Russo-Jap War in, 171 ff.;
results of Versailles Conference on, 216, 218, 307;
Bolshevism’s menace to, 220 ff.;
effect of colored migration on, 253, 268;
danger of Oriental immigration into, 289 ff.;
colored labor imported into, 293, 295 ff.
See also European War
“European Concert,” 170
European War, 4, 11, 13 ff., 25, 33, 36, 39 ff.;

Germany’s collapse in, 40;
end of, 42;
prophecy of, 62;
Islam at beginning of, 73;
Egypt at beginning of, 76;
East affected by, 77;
India in, 80;
U. S. in, 133, 134, 136, 169, 175, 176;
cost of, 176 ff.;
139 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

in civil life, 178 ff., 181 ff.;

results of, 187 ff., 190 ff., 206;
“hate literature” of, 207;
use of colored troops in, 208 ff., 214, 220, 290;
Asia’s attitude affected by, 290 ff.;
colored labor in, 293 ff.
“Exclusion Policy,” 269
Far East. See China, Japan
Fatima, 67
Filipinos in Hawaii, 279
Fisher, H. A. L., 182
Formosa, 20 ff., 30, 43, 47
France, birth-rate of, 8, 46;

Japan’s attitude toward, 50 ff., 83 ff., 103;
cost of war in, 177, 179 ff.;
conscription in, 181, 194;
Nordics in, 202, 204, 250, 270;
colored labor in, 296 ff.;
race-riots in, 296
“Gentlemen’s Agreement,” 287
Germany, Chinese interests of, 36;

Japan’s relations with, 36, 39, 212 ff.;
Asiatic expulsion of, 36 ff.;
Bolshevism’s aid to, 40;
collapse of, 40, 50 ff.;
Islam’s relations with, 75;
South American immigrations of, 111, 115;
Mexico’s relations with, 136;
cost of war in, 177, 180;
conscription in, 181;
Russia’s relations with, 187;
Nordic race in, 201;
Alpine race in, 202;
population of, 202;
in central Africa, 204;
Belgium invaded by, 228;
Chinese industrial rivalry with, 244, 270
Grand Alliance, 39
Grant, Madison, 115, 162, 169, 183, 262
Great Britain, 36 ff.;
140 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Japan’s relations with, 38, 291 ff.

See also England and British Empire
Great War. See European War
Greece, 72, 196, 199
Guinea, 142
Gurkhas, 209
“Habl-ul-Matin,” 66 ff.
Haiti, 4, 100, 142, 227 and n.
“Hajj,” 66 ff.
Hall, Prescott F., 253, 255
Hangkow, 43
Hanyang, 244
Hawaii, 136;
white rule in, 279;
Asiatic labor in, 279 ff.;
U. S. annexation of, 279;
Americans in, 279 ff.
Hedjaz Kingdom, 66
Himalayans, 55, 238
Hindustan, Islam’s relations with, 73;

England’s relations with, 79;
Mauritius a part of, 280
Hokkaido, 44, 47 ff.
Holland, 20, 46
Huns, 17, 146
Ichang, 244
Incas, 125 ff.
India, Japanese relations with, 31 ff.;

English relations with, 32, 80;
population of, 32, 57;
wealth of, 33;
Russian menace to, 38, 203;
141 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

47, 52;
southern, 55;
brown world centred in, 57;
revolt in Northwest, 74;
unrest in, 79;
government of, 80 ff.;
congestion in, 84 ff., 250, 268;
“Negritos” in, 87, 147, 199;
Bolshevik propaganda in, 220, 225;
foreign goods boycotted by, 230;
industrial growth of, 241;
handicaps to, 246;
“Swadeshi” movement, 246, 248;
in South Africa, 278;
in British Columbia, 283;
in Europe, 289
Indian Archipelago, 282
“Indianista” movement, 124, 129, 132;

Japanese support of, 134, 137, 140
Indians of America. See American Indians
Indo-China, population of, 18;

exclusion policy of, 18, 23;
revolutions in, 33 ff., 46, 87
Indo-Japanese Association, 32
Iran, population of, 57;

influence on, 57
Islam, brown race united by, 55;

in India, 55, 73, 79, 85;
57;
power of, 58 ff.;
revival of, 58;
progress of, 60, 64 ff.;
communication in, 61;
numerical strength of, 61, 64;
European relations with, 62 ff.;
proselytizing power of, 65;
the Senussi in, 67 ff.;
effect of Russo-Japanese War on, 70;
Japanese relations with, 70 ff.;
Tripoli taken from, 71 ff., 204;
effect of Balkan War on, 72;
England’s relations with, 73;
in China, 73;
in the European War, 74;
Versailles Conference and, 75 ff.;
black race’s relations with, 86, 92, 94;
South African progress of, 94 ff., 102
142 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Italy, 50;
Tripoli seized by, 71 ff., 205;
South American immigration from, 114 ff.;
conditions in, 176
Japan, independence of, 4, 8;

effect of white civilization on, 9, 12;
Russian war with, 12, 20 ff., 17;
population of, 18, 44;
exclusion policy of, 18;
Western civilization in, 20;
Chinese war with, 20 ff.;
imperialism in, 21;
European War and, 25, 39, 41;
Chinese subjection to, 23, 26 ff., 30, 37, 247;
white race expelled from Asia by, 31;
Asia influenced by, 31, 33, 43;
England’s relations with, 35, 203 ff., 291 ff.;
Germany’s relations with, 36, 212 ff.;
Russian understanding with, 38;
in Siberia, 40;
Versailles Conference and, 42;
colonizing possibilities of, 45;
climatic requirements of, 47 ff.;
militarism of, 49 ff.;
Islam’s relations with, 71 ff.;
Latin America’s relations with, 130 ff., 137;
American relations with, 132, 136, 286 ff.;
Mexican relations with, 132 ff.;
Indians affected by, 140;
power of, 172, 238;
Russian prisoners in, 205 ff.;
industrial conditions in, 241, 246 ff.;
excess population in, 268, 270;
Hawaii settled by, 279 ff.;
British Columbia settled by, 283;
Chinese excluded by, 302;
Koreans excluded by, 302
Japan Magazine, 35, 291, 293
Japanese Colonial Journal, 37
Java, 84;
Jerusalem, 72
Jews in America, 165
143 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Kamchatka, 43
Kechua republic, possibility of, 125
Kerbela, 61
Kiang Su, province of, 27
Kiaochow Bay, Germany’s lease of, 36;

Germany driven from, 36, 39, 213
Kitchener, Lord, 78
Kobè, 206
Korea, population of, 17;

exclusion policy in, 18;
Japanese possession of, 30, 43;
Colonization in, 45;
Hawaii settled by, 279;
Japanese exclusion policy against, 302
Lake Baikal, 40
Lake Chad, 68
League of Nations, 218
Lenine, 219 ff.
Levantines in U. S., 165;

in Rome, 253
Liberia, 4, 89, 100
Lima, 125
Limehouse, 296
London, 72, 296
London Nation, 207
London Saturday Review, 186
Los Angeles Times, 287
Lybia, Nationalist movement in, 77
Madero, Francisco, 135
Malaysia, 250
144 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Manchuria, Japanese threat against, 40, 43;

colonization in, 45
Manchus, 17, 24
Marianne Islands, 36
Marshall Islands, 36
Matabele, 96
Mauritius, French in, 280;

importation of blacks into, 280;
importation of Asiatics into, 280;
present conditions in, 280
Maya civilization, 126
Mecca, 66
Mediterranean race, 162 ff., 165;

in U. S., 165;
in England, 166 ff.;
in war, 183, 261
Mediterranean Sea, 57, 77, 82, 88, 93, 101
Melbourne Argus, 21
Mesopotamia, 57, 84, 211
Mexican War, 133
Mexico, conquest of, 104 ff., 107;

dictatorship in, 110;
unrest in, 116;
Indian rising in, 124;
Aztec civilization in, 126;
Japanese relations with, 132, 134 ff.;
anti-American feeling in, 132 ff., 136;
“Plan of San Diego” plotted in, 133;
cross-breeding in, 259
Mexico City, 135
“Middle Kingdom,” 17
Miranda, 108
Mohammedan Revival, 56, 58 ff.
Mohammedanism. See Islam
145 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Mohammerah, 61
Mongolia, Russia in, 38;

colonization of, 45
Mongolians, 17, 23, 130, 137, 139, 146, 285
Monroe Doctrine, 129, 132, 138
“Monroe Doctrine for Far East,” 23, 30
Montevideo, 114
Moors, 65, 147
Morocco, Senussi order in, 68;

French possession of, 76;
riots in, 77, 82 ff., 93
Moslem. See Islam
Napoleonic Wars, 58
Natal, revolt in, 98;

Asian immigration into, 272 ff., 278;
South African exclusion act in, 280 ff.
Near and Middle East, brown man’s land, 54 ff.;

European domination of, 75 ff.
“Negritos,” 87
Negro. See Black Race
Netherlands, a Nordic country, 202
New England, 256, 258, 294
New Guinea, 99
New Zealand, 278;

exclusion policy of, 281
Nicaragua, 122
Niger, 101
Nigeria, 210
Nile, 88, 101
Nordic race, 111 ff., 162;
146 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

decreasing birth-rate of, 163;

character of, 163;
effect of industrial revolution on, 164;
in U. S., 165, 258, 261, 266;
in England, 166 ff.;
cost of war to, 183;
worth of, 199 ff.;
in Germany, 201 ff.;
constructive power of, 229
North Borneo, 46
Nyassaland, Mohammedanism in, 95 ff.;

rebellion in, 99
Okuma, Count, 31 ff., 50, 131, 138
Ottoman Empire, partition of, 75;

cost of war to, 177 ff.
Ottoman Turk, 55, 57, 146
Pacific Ocean Society, 32
Pan-African Congress, 99 ff.
Pan-America, 130, 138
Pan-Asia Alliance, 234
Pan-Asia Holy War, 11
Pan-Asian Railroad, 212
Pan-Asiatic Association, 31
“Pan-Colored” alliance, 70, 229, 233 ff.
Pan-Germanism, 169, 201 ff.
Pan-Islam Holy War, 11, 70
Pan-Islamism, driving power of, 66 ff.;

progress toward, 69;
result of Peace Conference on, 75, 79, 94;
the negro the tool of, 97, 100, 102, 237;
in the European War, 205 ff., 234 ff.;
Asia affected by, 237;
military potency of, 238, 240
Pan-Mongolism, 28
147 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Pan-Nordic union, 200
Pan-Slavism, 169, 201, 203
Paraguay, 110
Paris, 99, 122, 216
Pax Americana, 4
Pax Romana, 170
Peace Conference. See Versailles Conference
Pechili Strait, 43
Peking, 43, 212
Pelew Islands, 36
Peloponnesian War, 173 ff., 196
Persia, 4;
Russian menace to, 38;
independence of, 56;
Japan’s relations with, 70 ff.;
in war, 74;
England the protector of, 76, 84;
Germany’s relations with, 212
Peru, conquest of, 104 ff., 107;

settlement of, 113;
revolution in, 113;
politics of, 125;
Incas in, 126;
Chinese in, 131;
Japanese in, 138
Peshawar, 61
Philippines, independence movement in, 34, 43, 46, 83, 87, 137,
229
Pizarro, 105
“Plan of San Diego,” 133
Poland, cost of war in, 178
Port Arthur, 153
Port Louis, 280
Port Said, 61
148 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Portugal, 18, 115
Rangoon, 23
Red race, 5;
number of, 7, 104;
home of, 7, 104 ff.;
cross-breeding with, 106 ff., 116 ff., 119, 128;
anti-Spain revolution of, 108 ff.;
in Chile, 111;
in Peru, 113;
in Colombia, 113;
in Argentine, 114;
in Uruguay, 114;
in northern Brazil, 115;
anti-white sentiment of, 124 ff.;
character of, 126 ff.;
yellow race’s relations with, 131 ff., 138, 140;
effect of Spaniards on, 141;
future of, 141 ff.
Rhodes, Cecil, 200
Rio Grande, 5, 7, 103, 105
Roman Empire, 116;

fall of, 146
Rome, 50, 146, 199, 290
Ross, Professor E. A., 112, 118, 125, 131, 139, 140, 244 ff., 260,
264, 267, 269, 273
Russia, Japanese war with, 12, 20 ff., 31, 205;

Japan’s relations with, 35 ff., 38, 151;
revolution in, 39, 214;
Bolshevism in, 40, 50 ff., 219;
Persia’s relations with, 74;
white race in, 145;
and European War, 176;
cost of war in, 177 ff.;
Germany’s relations with, 187, 189, 194;
Nordics in, 202;
as part of Asia, 203 ff., 270
Russo-Japanese War, 12;

Japan’s strength revealed by, 21 ff., 171;
23;
effect on Islam, 70;
African results of, 97, 149, 153;
effect on white race, 203, 205, 237
149 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Saar, 215
Saghalien, Island of, 247
Sahara Desert, 7, 57, 67;

Senussi control of, 68, 87 ff., 93
Sailors’ and Firemen’s Union, 296
San Martín, 108
Santiago College, 112
Scandinavia, 145, 202
Senegalese, 209 ff.
Senussiyah, history of, 67;

organization of, 67;
stronghold of, 67 ff.;
European relations with, 68;
programme of, 69, 94
Serbia, cost of war in, 178
Seyyid, Mohammed ben Senussi, 67 ff.
Shanghai, 244
Shansi, 245
Shantung, Germany in, 36;

Japan in, 43, 215, 297
Siam, 4, 17, 23;

Japan’s relation with, 31, 45, 247
Sianfu, 245
Siberia, 6, 15, 18, 34;

danger of Bolshevism to, 40;
Japanese army in, 40;
colonized by Chinese, 48;
colonized by Japanese, 48;
settlement of, 149;
Russia in, 151
Siddyk, Yahya, 62
Singapore, 29
Somaliland, 68
150 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

South African Union, 96;

white population of, 98
Spain, the Moors in, 65, 147;

in Latin America, 106, 108, 111, 114, 118;
Argentina settled by, 114;
Uruguay settled by, 114
Spanish Conquest, 105
Steppes, 238
Sudan, 79, 93
Sudanese, in war, 210
Suez, 77, 103
“Survival of Fittest,” 23, 150, 273
Syria, 57
Szechuan, 245
Tartars, 17, 57
Teheran, 61, 71
Teutonic Powers, 78
Texas, 133
Thibet, 29;
as Chinese colony, 45
Thirty Years’ War, 202
Tokio, 22, 39 ff., 134
Tokio Economist, 131
Tokio Hochi, 50
Tokio Mainichi Deupo, 291
Tokio Universe, 37
Tokio Yamato, 38
Tokio Yorodzu, 292 ff.
Trades Union Congress, 296
151 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Transcaucasia, 57
Trinidad, 278
Tripoli, seized by Italy, 71 ff.;

in revolt, 74, 77, 204
Tunis, 82, 94
“Turanians,” 57
Turkestan, 38;
Chinese section of, 48;
colonization possibilities in, 45
Turkestan, composition of, 57;

population of, 57
Turkey, 4;
independence of, 56;
Tripoli taken from, 71;
Balkan War losses to, 72;
in European War, 74, 78, 209;
war losses of, 178;
German alliance with, 211 ff.
Turkomans, 57
Uganda, Christianity in, 96
United States, 4, 10, 37;

in war, 39, 46;
Japanese relations with, 48, 99, 103, 132;
settlement of, 104, 121, 125, 129, 132;
Mexican relations with, 132 ff.;
Mexican plot against, 133;
Mexican-Japanese alliance against, 132, 135;
Latin American hostility toward, 135 ff.;
Latin American ties with, 137, 139;
Nordic race in, 165;
effect of immigration in, 256;
Hawaiian relations with, 279 ff., 282;
immigration menace to, 286, 289;
Chinese in, 286, 293 ff.;
Japanese in, 286 ff.;
Japanese excluded from, 292 ff.;
immigration laws in, 308
Uruguay, 105;
population of, 114;
agricultural development of, 114;
European immigration into, 114 ff.
152 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Valparaiso, 112;
English character of, 112
Venezuela, 122;
Indians in, 128;
anti-American sentiment in, 136
Versailles Peace Conference, 42, 50;

Islam and, 75 ff., 187;
failure of, 215 ff., 233, 235, 307
Wahabees, 58, 67
Wars of Roses, 155
West African Guinea, Christian missions in, 96
West Indian Islands, 103, 253
White race, 3, 4, 5, 8 ff.;

21, 34, 151;
numbers of, 6, 155;
8 ff., 21;
expulsion from Far East, 28, 31, 44;
Asia controlled by, 46, 47 ff., 53;
brown race’s relation with, 55 ff., 146, 148;
62 ff., 70;
India’s relation with, 82 ff., 124 ff.;
brown-yellow alliance against, 85;
black race ruled by, 89, 91 ff., 102 ff.;
in Northeast Africa, 93 ff.;
African hostility toward, 97 ff.;
in Africa, 98, 249;
in North America, 104 ff.;
in Latin America, 104 ff., 110 ff., 118 ff., 123, 141 ff., 249,
302;
Indian race-mixture with, 106 ff., 116 ff.;
Mexican hostility toward, 132 ff.;
yellow race’s relations with, 137 ff., 141, 146, 148, 151 ff.;
expansion of, 145;
original location of, 145;
original area of, 145 ff.;
original number of, 146;
effect of fifteenth-century discoveries on, 147;
progress of, 148 ff., 153;
effect of Russo-Japanese War on, 154, 171 ff., 203;
effect of industrial revolution on, 156 ff.;
birth-rate of, 162;
division of, 162;
solidarity of, 169 ff., 199 ff., 204 ff., 306 ff.;
in European War, 175 ff., 196, 199;
153 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Bolshevik menace to, 219 ff.;

danger to, 228 ff., 289 ff., 297 ff., 301, 303;
effect of immigration on, 251 ff., 278 ff.;
exclusion policy of, 269 ff., 281 ff.;
rise of, 299 ff.
Yangtse River, 43, 244
Yellow Peril, 85, 139, 172, 213, 237
Yellow race, 5;
numbers of, 7;
home of, 7, 10, 12, 17 ff.;
Russo-Japanese War triumph of, 21, 22;
expansion of, 28, 46 ff., 55;
white aggression resisted by, 56;
brown race’s relations with, 85, 91, 100;
Americas penetrated by, 130 ff., 232;
Latin American attitude toward, 137, 139, 141 ff.;
white race’s relations with, 146, 148, 151 ff., 234 ff., 269, 272
ff.;
in France, 204;
in war, 207 ff., 296;
industrial conditions in, 241, 272 ff.;
in Hawaii, 279;
in Australia, 281;
in British Columbia 283;
in Central Asia, 303
Yemenite Arabs, 55
Yucatan, ancient civilization in, 126
Zambezi, 95 ff.
Zanzibar Arabs, 95
Zawias. See Senussi
Zelaya of Nicaragua, 122
Zulus, 96, 190;

revolt of, 98
Footnotes:
154 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

[1] E. J. Dillon, “The Asiatic Problem,” Contemporary Review, February, 1908.

[2] Ryutaro Nagai in The Japan Magazine. Quoted from The American Review of
Reviews, July, 1913, p. 107.
[3] Achmet Abdullah, “Seen Through Mohammedan Spectacles,” Forum,
October, 1914.
[4] Quoted from The Literary Digest, October 24, 1914, p. 784.
[5] W. E. Burghardt Dubois, “The African Roots of War,” Atlantic Monthly, May,
1915.
[6] Yone Noguchi, “The Downfall of Western Civilization,” The Nation (New
York), October 8, 1914.
[7] J. Liddell Kelly, “What is the Matter with the Asiatic?” Westminster Review,
September, 1910.
[8] Professor Schlegel in the Hague Dagblad. Quoted from The Literary Digest,
November 7, 1896, p. 24.
[9] Audley Coote in the Melbourne Argus. Quoted from The Literary Digest,
November 7, 1896, p. 24.
[10] Meredith Townsend, “Asia and Europe” (fourth edition, 1911). From the
preface to the fourth edition, pages xvii-xix.
[11] Quoted from The American Review of Reviews, February, 1905, p. 219.
[12] W. R. Manning, “China and the Powers Since the Boxer Movement,”
American Journal of International Law, October, 1910.
[13] Quoted by Manning, supra.
[14] E. J. Dillon, “The Most Momentous Event in a Thousand Years,”
Contemporary Review, December, 1911.
[15] Adachi Kinnosuke, “Does Japanese Trade Endanger the Peace of Asia?”
World’s Work, April, 1909.
[16] Jean Rodes in L’Asie Française, June, 1911.
[17] René Pinon, “La Lutte pour le Pacifique,” p. 152 (Paris, 1906).
[18] Quoted by Alleyne Ireland, “Commercial Aspects of the Yellow Peril,” North
American Review, September, 1900.
[19] Charles H. Pearson, “National Life and Character,” p. 118 (2d edition).
[20] Quoted by Ireland, supra.
[21] Quoted by Scie-Ton-Fa, “La Chine et le Japon,” Revue Politique
Internationale, September, 1915.
[22] The Literary Digest, March 5, 1910, p. 429.
[23] The Literary Digest, January 18, 1908, p. 81.
[24] B. L. Putnam Weale, “The Conflict of Color,” pp. 145-6 (New York, 1910).
[25] J. D. Whelpley, “East and West: A New line of Cleavage,” Fortnightly
Review, May, 1915.
155 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

[26] The Literary Digest, July 6, 1912, p. 9.

[27] Quoted by Scie-Ton-Fa, supra.
[28] Quoted by Scie-Ton-Fa, supra.
[29] The Literary Digest, February 12, 1916, pp. 369-70.
[30] Alleyne Ireland, “Commercial Aspects of the Yellow Peril,” North American
Review, September, 1900.
[31] The Literary Digest, November 13, 1909.
[33] The Military Historian and Economist, January, 1917, pp. 43-46.
[34] W. G. Palgrave, “Essays on Eastern Questions,” pp. 127-131 (London, 1872).
[35] Theodore Morison, “Can Islam Be Reformed?” Nineteenth Century, October,
1908.
[36] Marmaduke Pickthall, “L’Angleterre et la Turquie,” Revue Politique
Internationale, January, 1914.
[37] Bernard Temple, “The Place of Persia in World-Politics,” Proceedings of the
Central Asian Society, May, 1910.
[38] Ameen Rihani, “The Crisis of Islam,” Forum, May, 1912.
[39] I. e., the twentieth century of the Christian era.
[40] Yahya Siddyk, “Le Réveil des Peuples Islamiques au Quatorzième Siècle de
l’Hégire” (Cairo, 1907).
[41] Meredith Townsend, “Asia and Europe,” pp. 46-47.
[42] F. Farjanel, “Le Japon et l’Islam,” Revue du Monde Musulman, November,
1906.
[43] Farjanel, supra.
[44] Ibid.
[45] Gabriel Hanotaux, “La Crise méditerranéenne et l’Islam,” Revue
Hebdomadaire, April 13, 1912.
[46] Arminius Vambèry, “Die türkische Katastrophe und die Islamwelt,” Deutsche
Revue, July, 1913.
[47] Shah Mohammed Naimatullah, “Recent Turkish Events and Moslem India,”
Asiatic Review, October, 1913.
[48] Vambèry, supra.
[49] Arminius Vambèry, “An Approach Between Moslems and Buddhists,”
Nineteenth Century, April, 1912.
[50] Special cable to the New York Times, dated Rome, May 28, 1919.
[51] Townsend, op. cit., pp. 82-87.
[52] A. R. Colquhoun, “Pan-Islam,” North American Review, June, 1906.
156 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

[53] T. R. Threlfall, “Senussi and His Threatened Holy War,” Nineteenth Century,
March, 1900.
[54] For details, see The Annual Register for 1915 and 1916.
[55] Townsend, op. cit., pp. 92, 356-8.
[56] F. Garcia-Calderon, “Latin America: Its Rise and Progress,” p. 49 (English
translation, London, 1913).
[57] Although loose usage has since obscured its true meaning, the term “Creole”
has to do, not with race, but with birthplace. “Creole” originally meant “one born
in the colonies.” Down to the nineteenth century, this was perfectly clear. Whites
were “Creole” or “European”; negroes were “Creole” or “African.”
[58] Garcia-Calderon, p. 50.
[60] Edward Alsworth Ross, “South of Panama,” pp. 97-98 (New York, 1914).
[61] Ross, p. 109.
[62] Ross, p. 109.
[63] Madison Grant, “The Passing of the Great Race,” p. 78. (2d edition, New
York, 1918.)
[64] Garcia-Calderon, pp. 351-2.
[65] Ibid., p. 287.
[66] Ibid., p. 360.
[68] Ibid., p. 362.
[69] Ross, “South of Panama,” pp. 29-30.
[70] Ross, p. 41.
[71] A. P. Schultz, “Race or Mongrel,” p. 155 (Boston, 1908).
[73] Ibid., p. 336.
[74] W. B. Hale, “Our Danger in Central America,” World’s Work, August, 1912.
[75] G. W. Critchfield, “American Supremacy,” vol. I, p. 277 (New York, 1908).
[76] Pearson, op. cit., p. 60.
[77] James Bryce, “South America,” p. 181 (London, 1912).
[78] Ross, op. cit., p. 74.
[79] Ross, p. 89.
[80] Ellsworth Huntington, “The Adaptability of the White Man to Tropical
America,” Journal of Race Development, October, 1914.
[81] Bryce, op. cit., p. 184.
157 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM


[83] Ross, p. 90.
[84] The American Review of Reviews, November, 1907, p. 622.
[85] The newspaper was La Reforma of Saltillo. The editorial was quoted in an
Associated Press despatch dated El Paso, Texas, June 26, 1916. The despatch
mentions La Reforma as “a semi-official paper.”
[86] Gutierrez de Lara, “The Mexican People: Their Struggle for Freedom” (New
York, 1914).
[87] The Literary Digest, September 16, 1916, p. 662.
[89] Despatch to La Prensa (New York), December 13, 1919.
[90] The American Review of Reviews, November, 1907, p. 623.
[91] The Literary Digest, December 30, 1911, p. 1222.
[92] J. M. Moncada, “Social and Political Influences of the United States in
Central America” (New York, 1911).
[93] Ross, pp. 91-92.
[94] Ross, pp. 92-93.
[95] P. 22.
[96] Townsend (“Asia and Europe”), pp. 1-4.
[97] Havelock Ellis, “Essays in War-Time,” p. 198 (American Edition, Boston,
1917).
[98] Réné Gérard, “Civilization in Danger,” The Hibbert Journal, January, 1912.
[99] Grant, op. cit., p. 100.
[100] Réné Pinon, “La Lutte pour le Pacifique,” pp. 184-185.
[101] New York Times Current History, December, 1919, p. 438.
[102] The Literary Digest, August 29, 1914, p. 346.
[103] The Literary Digest, August 7, 1915.
[104] Ibid., August 11, 1917.
[105] S. K. Humphrey, “Mankind: Racial Values and the Racial Prospect,” p. 132
(New York, 1917).
[106] Grant, p. 74.
[107] Ellis, p. 32.
[108] New York Times Current History, vol. IX, p. 272; October-December, 1916.
[109] Current Opinion, April, 1919, p. 237.
[110] Saturday Review, November 1, 1919, p. 407.
[111] J. L. Garvin, “The Economic Foundations of Peace,” page xiv (London,
158 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

1919).
[112] Frank A. Vanderlip, “Political and Economic Conditions in Europe,” The
American Review of Reviews, July, 1919, p. 42.
[113] Herbert Hoover, “The Economic Situation in Europe,” World’s Work,
November, 1919, pp. 98-99.
[114] The Literary Digest, May 3, 1919, pp. 39-40.
[115] Current Opinion, April, 1919, p. 248.
[116] Quoted from The Living Age, June 21, 1919, pp. 722-4.
[117] Quoted from The Living Age, May 10, 1919, pp. 365-368.
[118] Pearson, pp. 14-15.
[119] His book “De l’Inégalité des Races Humaines” first appeared at that date.
[120] Especially as expounded in Chamberlain’s chief work, “Die Grundlagen des
neunzehnten Jahrhunderts” (“The Foundations of the Nineteenth Century”).
[121] Pinon, “La Lutte pour le Pacifique,” p. 165.
[122] The Nation (London), April 8, 1916, pp. 32-33.
[123] Eduard Meyer, “England: Its Political Organization and Development and
the War against Germany” (English translation, Boston, 1916).
[124] Captain Rheinhold Eichacker, “The Blacks Attack!” New York Times
Current History, vol. XI, pp. 110-112, April-June, 1917.
[125] Major Darnley Stuart-Stephens, “Our Million Black Army,” English Review,
October, 1916.
[126] Ernst Jaeckh, “Die deutsch-türkische Waffenbruderschaft,” p. 30 (Berlin,
1915).
[127] Bernhardt Molden, “Die Bedeutung Asiens im Kampf für unsere Zukunft,”
Preussische Jahrbücher, December, 1914. See also his article “Europa und
Asien,” Preussische Jahrbücher, October, 1915.
[128] Friedrich Delitzsch, “Deutschland und Asien” (pamphlet) (Berlin, 1914).
[129] Lic. Missionsinspektor J. Witte, “Deutschland und die Völker Ostasiens in
Vergangenheit und Zukunft,” Preussische Jahrbücher, May, 1915.
[130] The Economist (London), June 17, 1916, p. 1134.
[133] Official document.
[134] J. L. Garvin, “The Heritage of Armageddon,” The Observer (London).
Reprinted in The Living Age, September 6, 1919.
[135] In The Daily Telegraph (London). Quoted in The Nation (New York), June
14, 1919, p. 960.
[136] Despite the legends which have grown up about the gaining of Haitian
159 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

independence, such is the fact. Despite the handicap of yellow fever, the French
were on the point of stamping out the negro insurgents when the renewal of war
with England, in 1803, cut off the French sea-communications. The story of Haiti
offers many interesting and instructive points to the student of race-questions. It
was the first real shock between the ideals of white supremacy and race-equality;
a prologue to the mighty drama of our own day. It also shows what real race-war
means. To the historical student I cite my “French Revolution in San Domingo”
(Boston, 1914), wherein the entire revolutionary cycle between 1789 and 1804 is
described, based largely upon hitherto unexploited archival material.
[137] H. M. Hyndman, “The Awakening of Asia,” pp. 267-8. (New York, 1919).
[138] Pearson, pp. 140-1.
[139] Edward Alsworth Ross, “The Changing Chinese,” pp. 46-47 (New York,
1911).
[140] The Literary Digest, November 5, 1910, p. 786 (from The Indian Review,
Madras).
[141] Clarence Poe, “What the Orient Can Teach Us,” World’s Work, July, 1911.
[142] Clayton S. Cooper, “The Modernizing of the Orient,” p. 5 (New York,
1914).
[143] Pearson, p. 133.
[144] Ross, pp. 117-118.
[145] Ross, p. 119.
[146] B. L. Putnam Weale, “The Conflict of Color,” pp. 179-181.
[147] Pearson, pp. 138, 139.
[148] Prescott F. Hall, “Immigration,” p. 99 (New York, 1907).
[149] See especially his “Psychology of Peoples” (London, 1898, English
translation).
[150] Eliot Norton, in Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social
Science, vol. XXIV, p. 163, July, 1904. Of course, since Mr. Norton wrote, millions
more aliens have entered the United States, and the situation is much worse.
[151] I. e., a person believing in the preponderance of environment rather than
heredity.
[152] Prescott F. Hall, “Immigration Restriction and World Eugenics,” The
Journal of Heredity, March, 1919.
[153] Edward Alsworth Ross, “Changing America,” pp. 45-46 (New York, 1912).
[154] Madison Grant, “The Passing of the Great Race,” p. 90.
[155] Edward Alsworth Ross, “The Old World in the New,” Preface, p. 2 (New
York, 1914).
[156] S. K. Humphrey, “Mankind: Racial Values add the Racial Prospect,” p. 155.
[157] Grant, p. 263.
[158] Ross, “The Old World in the New,” p. 304.
160 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

[159] Putnam Weale, “The Conflict of Color,” pp. 98-99.

[160] Ross, “Changing America,” pp. 46-48.
[161] Hyndman, “The Awakening of Asia,” p. 180.
[162] Pearson, p. 132.
[163] L. E. Neame, “Oriental Labor in South Africa,” Annals of the American
Academy of Political and Social Science, vol. XXXIV, pp. 179-180, September,
1909.
[164] Ross, “The Changing Chinese,” pp. 47-48.
[165] J. Liddell Kelly, “What Is the Matter with the Asiatic?” Westminster Review,
September, 1910.
[166] From an article in The Pall-Mall Gazette (London). Quoted in The Literary
Digest, May 31, 1913, pp. 1215-16.
[167] Chester H. Rowell, “Chinese and Japanese Immigrants,” Annals of the
American Academy, vol. XXXIV, p. 4, September, 1909.
[168] Neame, “Oriental Labor in South Africa,” Annals of the American
Academy, vol. XXXIV, p. 181.
[169] Viator, “Asia contra Mundum,” Fortnightly Review, February, 1908.
[170] Quoted by J. F. Abbott, “Japanese Expansion and American Policies,” p.
154 (New York, 1916).
[171] H. C. Douglas, “What May Happen in the Pacific,” American Review of
Reviews, April, 1917.
[172] Pearson, p. 17.
[173] Neame, op. cit., Annals of the American Academy, vol. XXXIV, pp. 181-2.
[174] Quoted by Archibald Hurd, “The Racial War in the Pacific,” Fortnightly
Review, June, 1913.
[175] Agnes C. Laut, “The Canadian Commonwealth,” p. 146 (Indianapolis,
1915).
[176] Rowell, op. cit., Annals of the American Academy, vol. XXXIV, p. 10.
[177] Honorable A. G. Burnett, “Misunderstanding of Eastern and Western States
Regarding Oriental Immigration,” Annals of the American Academy, vol. XXXIV,
p. 41.
[178] A. E. Yoell, “Oriental versus American Labor,” Annals of the American
Academy, vol. XXXIV, p. 36.
[179] S. G. P. Coryn, “The Japanese Problem in California,” Annals of the
American Academy, vol. XXXIV, pp. 43-44.
[180] Quoted by J. D. Whelpley, “Japan and the United States,” Fortnightly
Review, May, 1914.
[181] Quoted by Montaville Flowers, “The Japanese Conquest of American
Opinion,” p. 23 (New York, 1917).
161 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

[183] J. S. Little, “The Doom of Western Civilization,” pp. 56 and 63 (London,

1907).
[185] The Literary Digest, August 29, 1914, pp. 337-8.
[186] Ibid., April 22, 1916, p. 1138.
[187] Quoted in The Review of Reviews (London), February, 1917, p. 174.
[189] Leslie’s Weekly, May 4, 1918.
[190] G. C. Hodges in The Sunset Magazine. Quoted by The Literary Digest,
September 14, 1918, pp. 40-42.
[191] Rudyard Kipling, “The Heritage.” Dedicatory poem to the volume entitled
“The Empire and the Century” (London, 1905), the volume being a collaboration
by prominent British writers.
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Rising Tide of Color Against White
World-Supremacy, by Theodore Lothrop Stoddard
*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE RISING TIDE OF COLOR ***
***** This file should be named 37408-h.htm or 37408-h.zip *****

This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/3/7/4/0/37408/
Produced by Bryan Ness and the Online Distributed

Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions

will be renamed.
Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.
*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
162 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free

distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.net/license).
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm

electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm

electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be

used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"

or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
163 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or

re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived

from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted

with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm

License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this

electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,

performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing

access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that
- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or
164 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium

and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any

money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
of receipt of the work.
- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm

electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable

effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right

of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a

defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied

warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
165 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any

provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of

electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the

assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive

Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit

501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.

Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org
For additional contact information:

Dr. Gregory B. Newby
Chief Executive and Director
gbnewby@pglaf.org
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg

Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide

spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
166 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating

charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we

have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make

any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations. To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic

works.
Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm

concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed

editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
http://www.gutenberg.net
This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,

including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
167 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

STODDARD The Rising Tide of Color

Загружено:

Сведения о документе

Оригинальное название

Авторское право

Доступные форматы

Поделиться этим документом

Поделиться или встроить документ

Параметры публикации

Этот документ был вам полезен?

Это неприемлемый материал?

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

STODDARD The Rising Tide of Color

Загружено:

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rising Tide of Color against Whit... http://www.gutenberg.org/files/37408/37408-h/37408-h.

Title: The Rising Tide of Color Against White World-Supremacy

Author: Theodore Lothrop Stoddard

Release Date: September 12, 2011 [EBook #37408]

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

Produced by Bryan Ness and the Online Distributed

THE RISING TIDE OF COLOR

1 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

“THE FRENCH REVOLUTION IN SAN DOMINGO,” ETC.

All rights reserved

Published April, 1920

2 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

preface to an historical monograph (“The French Revolution in San Domingo”)

3 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

4 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

5 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Without attempting a scientific classification of the inhabitants of Eurasia, it is

6 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

7 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

8 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

9 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

10 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

11 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

12 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

13 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

through democratic institutions.

14 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

15 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

16 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

17 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

18 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

DISTRIBUTION OF THE PRIMARY RACES

19 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

20 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

21 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

22 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

23 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

frontiers of my country become hard as bronze; that it surpass Europe and

24 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

25 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

26 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

27 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

Governments signed a diplomatic instrument which amounted practically to an

28 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

29 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

30 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

racial swamping of lands settled by its own flesh and blood.

31 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

32 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

33 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

34 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

35 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

combined energies would be deadly indeed.... The Mohammedan peoples of the

36 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

37 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

38 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

39 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

40 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

41 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

42 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

43 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

44 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM

45 of 167 5/29/2013 8:51 PM